Svayambhu: Digital Critical Edition and Translation of an Old Javanese Juridical Text

edited by Arlo Griffiths & Timothy Lubin

Filename: DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu.xml

Language: Old Javanese

Repository: Nusantara Philology (tfd-nusantara-philology)

Version: part commented since without access_token with github actions api calls are limited – still working on it


Editorial

  • Project:
    • Encoded in TEI according to the Conventions of Project DHARMA
    • Lubin’s work has been supported by fellowships from the National Endowment for the Humanities (USA) and the American Council of Learned Societies.

  • Editorial declaration:
    • normalization:
      • All mss. show the strong tendency for a length-mark to be applied to clause-final -a. In many cases we have ignored this length mark and opted for a reading/normalization with -a.

Witnesses

  • [L] Leiden, the Netherlands, University Libraries, Special Collections: van der Tuuk collection, Or. 4530
    • Physical Description: Balinese script on paper; typed Roman transcript: Leiden BCB portfolio 165
  • [K] Singaraja, Bali, Indonesia, Kirtya, 774 (kropak 3) II A/3/774
    • Physical Description: Balinese script on lontar. We have read the text from photos of the lontar made by Ida Bagus Komang Sudarma. We did not use the typed Roman transcript HKS 1883 = Leiden Or. 15.027.
  • [M] Singaraja, Bali, Indonesia, Kirtya, 280 (kropak 3) II A/3/280
    • Physical Description: Balinese script on lontar. Complete in 37 folios, 3.5 × 50.4 cm. We have had access to this manuscript only through a typed Roman transcript: HKS 3046 = Leiden Or. 16.190.
  • [B] Jalan Wisnu no. 46, Banjar Peken, Desa Peken, Kecamatan Marga, Kabupaten Tabanan, Bali, Indonesia, Gria Gede Belayu,
    • Physical Description: Balinese script on lontar. We have read the text from photos of the lontar made by a team from the Unit Lontar at Universitas Udayana. Copies of a typed roman transcript are available in Leiden UB Or. 21.782 = HKS no. 5638, Sydney Bundle no. 224.13 (Tatwa Siwayambu, 87 pp., genre Tatwa, collection Gria Gede, Blayu, Marga, Tabanan).
  • [SvaMSS] The Sanskrit text as implied by the Svayambhu manuscripts
  • [EdO ] Olivelle 2005

Edition

invocation

L: 1⟩K: 1v⟩M: 1v⟩avighnam astu.


Chapter 1 Account of Dharma

Dyad 1

vyavahārān didr̥kṣus tu

brāhmaṇaiḥ saha pārthivaḥ |

mantrajñair mantribhiś caiva

vinītaḥ praviśet sabhām ||


  • MDhŚ 8.001

kunaṅ ulaha saṅ prabhu, uniṅānira taṅ vyavahāranikaṅ rāt, arovaṅa ta sira brāhmaṇa vihikan maṅaji, lavan mantri vruh maviveka, sulakṣaṇaa ta sira tumamaa riṅ sabhā.

⟨1⟩[When the king is going to try a case, he should enter the court modestly accompanied by Brahmins and counselors who are experts in policy] Now should his Majesty undertake to attend to litigation/affairs of this world, let him take as companions Brahmins who are knowledgeable and study Scripture, and likewise ministers with the wisdom to judge with discernment; with good conduct, he should enter the council.




Dyad 2

tatrāsīnaḥ sthito vāpi

pāṇim udyamya dakṣiṇam |

vinītaveṣābharaṇaḥ

paśyet kāryāṇi kāryiṇām ||


  • MDhŚ 8.002

aliṅgihāpagəha ta sira riṅ sabhā, taṅanira təṅən atah ulahakənira, hayvātuduh-tuduh* kiva, bhūṣaṇa-pahyasniṅ vvaṅ suśīlātah lviranira, iṅət-iṅətənirātah yogyāyogyani kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih.



Dyad 3

pratyahaṁ deśadr̥ṣṭaiś ca

śāstradr̥ṣṭaiś ca hetubhiḥ |

aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu

nibaddhāni pr̥thak pr̥thak ||


  • MDhŚ 8.003

*sari masiha sirān ṅiṅət-iṅəta makasādhanaṅ varah-varah saṅ hyaṅ āgama mānavādi, mvaṅ sakinapagəhakənikaṅ sapañjiṅ deśanya, deśa ṅaranya, sa⟨ka⟩ḍaṅayan⟨,⟩ sajasun-vuṅkal, savuravan, sakanuruhan, an hana *kaparəkanya deniṅ āgama, ya ika deśadr̥ṣṭa ṅaranya, an tan deśa sasiki svadeśanikaṅ ⟨ma⟩vyavahāra, aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu, irikā sthānaniṅ vyavahāra vvalu vlas kvehnya, salviraniṅ vicāraniṅ vyavahāra, hana tinəmunya ṅkāna salah siki, paḍa madudva-dudvan viṣayanya.



Dyad 4

hiṁsāṁ yaḥ kurute kaś cid

deyaṁ vā na prayacchati |

sthāne te dve vivādasya

bhinno ’ṣṭādaśadhā punaḥ ||


  • This stanza is absent from Olivelle 2005’s constituted text, though it is referenced in his app. crit. for one manuscript. The stanza occurs in ed. Mandlik 1886 8.4 with reading bhinno, where the Svayambhu implies bhinne.

hiṁsāṁ yaḥ kurute kaś cit, hana vvaṅ mamatyani nirdoṣa, kunaṅ deyam na prayacchati, tan paveh irikaṅ yogya vehakəna, aveh irikaṅ tan yogya vehakənanya kunaṅ, sthāne te dve vivādasya, ya ika sthānaniṅ vyavahāra, rvaṅ siki mūlanya, bhinne ’ṣṭādaśadhā punaḥ, matəmahan ta ya vvalu vlas vəkasan.



Dyad 5

teṣām ādyam r̥ṇādānaṁ

nikṣepo ’svāmivikrayaḥ |

saṁbhūya ca samutthānaṁ

dattasyānapakarma ca ||


  • MDhŚ 8.004

vetanasyaiva cādānaṁ

saṁvidaś ca vyatikramaḥ |

krayavikrayānuśayo

vivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ ||


  • MDhŚ 8.005

sīmāvivādadharmaś ca

pāruṣye daṇḍavācike |

steyaṁ ca sāhasaṁ caiva

strīsaṁgrahaṇam eva ca ||


  • MDhŚ 8.006

strīpuṁdharmo vibhāgaś ca

dyūtam āhvaya eva ca |

padāny aṣṭādaśaitāni

vyavahārasthitāv iha ||


  • MDhŚ 8.007

lvirnya, teṣām ādyam r̥ṇādānam, tan kasahuraniṅ hutaṅ, ādiniṅ vyavahāra. nikṣepa, tan kavehaniṅ patuvava. asvāmivikraya, adval tan dravya. sambhūya ca samutthānam, tan kaduman ulihiṅ kinabehan. dattasyānapakarma ca, *karuddhāniṅ huvus vinehakən.

vetanasya na ca dānam, tan kavehaniṅ upahan. samvidaś ca vyatikramaḥ, advā riṅ samaya. krayavikrayānuśayo, alarāmbəknyān ⟨padvalnya,⟩ paməlinya kunaṅ. vivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ, vivādaniṅ *pinaṅvanakən mvaṅ maṅvan.

sīmāvivādadharmaś ca, kaücapaniṅ vatəs. pāruṣye daṇḍavācike, ḍaṇḍaniṅ sāhasa, vākpāruṣya. steyam, pavr̥ttiniṅ maliṅ. sāhasam, ulah sāhasa. ⟨strī⟩saṁgrahaṇam eva ca, ulah tan yogya riṅ ⟨strī, strīpuṁdharmo, dharmaniṅ⟩ laki-strī.

vibhāgaś ca, kadumaniṅ dravya. dyūtam, totohan tan prāṇi. āhvānam, totohan prāṇi. padāny aṣṭādaśaitāni, nahan ta vvalu vlas lvirnya. vyavahārasthitāni ha, byakta pinakasthānaniṅ vyavahāra.



Dyad 6

eṣu sthāneṣu bhūyiṣṭhaṁ

vivādaṁ caratāṁ nr̥ṇām |

dharmaṁ śāśvatam āśritya

kuryāt kāryavinirṇayam ||


  • MDhŚ 8.008

eṣu sthāneṣu bhūyiṣṭham, ikaṅ vyavahārasthāna vvalu vlas, kapva hana katəmunya ṅkāna, kapagəhakəna saṅ prabhu, yuktinikaṅ vyavahāranya, apan gavayakənanira pagəh i kāryanikaṅ yogya pagəhakənanira.



Dyad 7

yadā svayaṁ na kuryāt tu

nr̥patiḥ kāryadarśanam |

tadā niyuñjyād vidvāṁsaṁ

brāhmaṇaṁ kāryadarśane ||


  • MDhŚ 8.009

kunaṅ saṅ prabhu hayva sira gumavayakən ikaṅ kāryāmivakṣa guṇadoṣa, akona ta sira ri saṅ brāhmaṇa vihikan maṅaji, kumavruhana yogyāyogyanikaṅ vvaṅ mavyavahāra kālih.



Dyad 8

aṣṭādaśapadābhijñaṁ

prāḍvivāketi saṁjñitam |

ānvīkṣikyāṁ ca kuśalaṁ

śrutismr̥tiparāyaṇam ||


  • This stanza is absent from the constituted text in Olivelle 2005, though it is referenced in his app. crit. for ms. Ox2 after 8.9. Mandlik (p. 877) and Jha include the stanza at the beginning of Medhātithi’s comment on 8.9; in his notes, Jha (v. 9, p. 490) cites citations of this verse in medieval scholastic works. In contrast with the cases in Div. XX and YY, van Naerssen (van Naerssen 1956) did not notice that the Old Javanese text here implies the presence of this stanza because the Sanskrit original is not quoted.

saṅ brāhmaṇa saṅ vruh riṅ aṣṭādaśavyavahāra, sira ta saṅ sinaṅguh prāgvivāka, saṅ vruh riṅ aji tarka, vruh riṅ śruti veda.



Dyad 9

vivāde pr̥cchati praśnaṁ

pratipraśnaṁ tathaiva ca |

priyapūrvaṁ prāg vadati

prāḍvivākas tataḥ smr̥taḥ ||


  • This stanza is present neither in the constituted text of Olivelle 2005, nor in its app. crit., but is known to have occurred in the Br̥haspatismr̥ti, a text often cited by medieval Indian dharmaśāstra authors. The Old Javanese paraphrase suggests that its author knew the Sanskrit stanza with a reading vicāre for vivāde.

kunaṅ ikaṅ takvan iṅ vicāra, gavayakəna rumuhun, sādhana saṅ prāgvivāka irikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih, vivekanira ta sahurnya vəkasan, mataṅyan prāgvivāka pva ṅaranira.



Dyad 10

so ’sya kāryāṇi saṁpaśyet

sabhyair eva tribhir vr̥taḥ |

sabhām eva praviśyāgryām

āsīnaḥ sthita eva vā ||


  • MDhŚ 8.010

aṅiṅət-iṅəta ta saṅ prāgvivāka, i kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih, arovaṅa ta sira vvaṅ yogya riṅ sabhā tigaṅ viji, tumamaa ta sirāluṅguhāpagəha riṅ sabhā.



Dyad 11

yasmin deśe niṣīdanti

viprā vedavidas trayaḥ |

rājñaś ca prakr̥to vidvān

brāhmaṇas tāṁ sabhāṁ viduḥ ||


  • MDhŚ 8.011

saṅ brāhmaṇa tigaṅ siki, paḍa vruh maṅaji, hana brāhmaṇa sasiki prajñān vidagdha, vinidhi muṅgva riṅ deśa saṅ prabhu, ikaṅ deśa papupulanira, yeka deśa sabhā ṅaranya de saṅ paṇḍita.



Dyad 12

na sā sabhā yatra na santi vr̥ddhā

vr̥ddhā na te ye na vadanti dharmam |

nāsau dharmo yatra na satyam asti

na tat satyaṁ yac chalenānuviddham ||


  • sameAs="#NarSm mā. 3.17/NMS vya. 80
  • MDhŚ 8.12: dharmo viddhas tv adharmeṇa sabhāṁ yatropatiṣṭhate | śalyaṁ cāsya na kr̥ntanti viddhās tatra sabhāsadaḥ ||

ikaṅ sabhā, yan tan hana saṅ vr̥ddhah tan sabhā ṅaranya, saṅ vr̥ddhah yan tan vruh iṅ dharma, tan vr̥ddhah ṅaranira, saṅ vruh iṅ dharma yan tan agəgvana kasatyan, tan dharma ṅaranika, kunaṅ yan tan ginavayakən ikaṅ dharma riṅ sabhā, sukət paṅəməh ṅaranika sahaneṅ sabhā, mapan ikaṅ deśa kinahananiṅ dharma, tan kavoraniṅ adharmi, yeka sabhā ṅaranya.



Dyad 13

sabhā vā na praveṣṭavyā

vaktavyaṁ vā samañjasam |

abruvan vibruvan vāpi

naro bhavati kilbiṣī ||


  • MDhŚ 8.013

kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅujarakən prāya yukti, salah denya vəkasan, makveh ujarnya, vvaṅ katon doṣanya, ika ta kabeh tan yogya tumamaa riṅ sabhā.



Dyad 14

yatra dharmo hy adharmeṇa

satyaṁ yatrānr̥tena ca |

hanyate prekṣamāṇānāṁ

hatās tatra sabhāsadaḥ ||


  • MDhŚ 8.014

mataṅyan maṅkana, dharmanika saṅ uniṅa riṅ dharma, hilaṅ ika deniṅ adharma riṅ sabhā, kasatyanira maṅkanātah hilaṅ ikā deniṅ adva riṅ sabhā, yapvan alah juga dharma deniṅ adharma, alah juga satya deniṅ adva, paḍa hana pva ya riṅ sabhā, patimbunaniṅ kuṇapa ṅaraniṅ sabhā yan maṅkana.



Dyad 15

dharma eva hato hanti

dharmo rakṣati rakṣitaḥ |

tasmād dharmo na hantavyo

mā no dharmo hato ’vadhīt ||


  • MDhŚ 8.015

kunaṅ yan iṅilaṅakən saṅ hyaṅ dharma, maləs juga sira maṅilaṅakən, yan rinakṣa saṅ hyaṅ dharma⟨,⟩ maləs juga sira maṅrakṣa, mataṅyan maṅkana, hayvāṅilaṅakən dharma, liṅniṅ vvaṅ, tan paṅilaṅakən pva kita dharma, tan paṅilaṅakən sira iri ya, maṅkana liṅ […].⟩



Dyad 16

atəhər pramāṇastava.

[…]

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


apan tan hana ləviha sakeṅ dharma, sira pinakapramāṇaniṅ loka, sira ta pinakasvarga saṅ magave hayu, sira pinakakaləpasan saṅ paṇḍita, tan maṅkana ikaṅ vvaṅ adharma, tan hana gamāntyanya maṅkanāta saṅka pisana tuvi.



Dyad 17

[…]

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


mapan ikaṅ loka kabeh, dharma umagəhakən ika, kinapagəhakən pva sira de saṅ yatna, maləs sira magəhakən, apan tan pāpa ikaṅ loka maṅkana, ikaṅ tan aṅilaṅakən dharma.



Dyad 18

vr̥ṣo hi bhagavān dharmas

tasya yaḥ kurute tv alam |

vr̥ṣalaṁ taṁ vidur devās

tasmād dharmaṁ na lopayet ||


  • MDhŚ 8.016

mataṅyan maṅkana, ləmbu rūpa bhaṭāra dharma, hana pva vvaṅ tan agave dharma, yeka pāpa liṅniṅ deva, maṅkana pva ya, hayva kita maṅilaṅakən dharma.



Dyad 19

eka eva suhr̥d dharmo

nidhāne ’py anuyāti yaḥ |

śarīreṇa samaṁ nāśaṁ

sarvam anyad dhi gacchati ||


  • MDhŚ 8.017

saṅ tumut ri kālaniṅ pati sira ta bhaṭāra dharma, mitra tan pakarva pva, parəṅ ilaṅ mvaṅ śarīra, mvaṅ dharma, kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya len sakerika, salah paran ika.



Dyad 20

pādo ’dharmasya kartāraṁ

pādaḥ sākṣiṇam r̥cchati |

pādaḥ sabhāsadaḥ sarvān

pādo rājānam r̥cchati ||


  • MDhŚ 8.018

saṅ hyaṅ dharma saparapatan tinəmuniṅ mavyavahāra yan satya, maṅkana ikaṅ sākṣi yan satya, anəmu saparapatanira saṅ hyaṅ dharma, maṅkana saṅ mavivakṣa kabeh, yan satya anəmu saparapatanira saṅ hyaṅ dharmātah, saṅ prabhu anəmu saparapatanirātah, agəṅ juga phalaniṅ kasatyan ginavayakən.



Dyad 21

rājā bhavaty anenās tu

mucyante ca sabhāsadaḥ |

eno gacchati kartāraṁ

nindārho yatra nindyate ||


  • MDhŚ 8.019

saṅ prabhu tan kahanan sira riṅ pāpa, saṅ mavivakṣa kabeh luput sira riṅ pāpa, ikaṅ mavyavahāra salah pakṣanya juga təmpuhanya, nininda siṅ saṅkananya, kahava tkeṅ deśa kahananya.



Dyad 22

jātimātropajīvī vā

kāmaṁ syād brāhmaṇabruvaḥ |

dharmapravaktā nr̥pater

na tu śūdraḥ kathaṁ cana ||


  • MDhŚ 8.20: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

yasya śūdras tu kurute

rājño dharmavivecanam |

tasya sīdati tad rāṣṭraṁ

paṅke gaur iva paśyataḥ ||


  • MDhŚ 8.021

maṅkana saṅ prabhu, yan śūdra prāgvivākanira, kaḍatvanira durbala kṣaya, kadi ləmbu kapətək riṅ latək ajro.

    kadi ləmbu kapətək riṅ latək ajro
  • Cf. Bhīṣmaparva 124.19: kadi ləmbu kapətək iṅ latək.



Dyad 23

yad rāṣṭraṁ śūdrabhūyiṣṭhaṁ

nāstikākrāntam advijam |

vinaśyaty āśu tat kr̥tsnaṁ

durbhikṣavyādhipīḍitam ||


  • MDhŚ 8.022

ikaṅ rājya yan kakehaniṅ śūdra, akveh vvaṅ manayākən deva iriya, tan pabrāhmaṇa ikaṅ rājya maṅkana, śīghra hilaṅ deniṅ lapā vyādhi bhaya kaḍatvanira.



Dyad 24

[…]

  • The Sanskrit stanza corresponding to the following prose has not been idenfied with certainty. We note the following passages expressing partly similar ideas:


    maṅkana pva ya, maṅutusa ta sirāmivakṣaa*, vvaṅ vruh iṅ āgama, śīghra maṅucapa yan tinakvanan, saṅ makveh kavruhnira śruti veda, paḍaməlakəna vataṅan pāt, ikaṅ vetan *pamivakṣana, sakveh saṅ umuṅguh irika, sira ta paḍa umiṅət-iṅəta sarasaniṅ vyavahāra.



    Dyad 25

    dharmāsanam adhiṣṭhāya

    saṁvītāṅgaḥ samāhitaḥ |

    praṇamya lokapālebhyaḥ

    kāryadarśanam ārabhet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.023

    maṅkanānakəna sajiniṅ vataṅan, apuy riṅ payajñan, kumbha mesya bañu, halalaṅ, sarvavīja, maṇik curiga muṅgva riṅ səṇḍi. tumama pva saṅ prāgvivāka riṅ sabhā, mavəḍihana, asalimputa, maṅañjalia riṅ caturlokapāla, luməkasa ta sira maṅiṅət-iṅəta kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih.



    Dyad 26

    arthānarthāv ubhau buddhvā

    dharmādharmau ca kevalau |

    varṇakrameṇa sarvāṇi

    paśyet kāryāṇi kāryiṇām ||


    • MDhŚ 8.025

    kavruhananira taṅ ujar adon lavan tan padon, mvaṅ ikaṅ tuhu lavan adva, nahan ta kāryanikaṅ ⟨ma⟩vyavahāra kālih, iniṅət-iṅətənira, tumutana kramaniṅ varṇanikaṅ ⟨ma⟩vyavahāra.



    Dyad 27

    bāhyair vibhāvayel liṅgair

    bhāvam antargataṁ nr̥ṇām |

    svaravarṇeṅgitākāraiś

    cakṣuṣā ceṣṭitena ca ||


    • MDhŚ 8.025

    adharmabuddhinikaṅ ⟨ma⟩vyavahāra, iṅətakənanya tuvi, kavruhana, de saṅ prāgvivāka, vāhyaliṅgaiḥ, makanimitta *paṅanumāna katon, śabdanya kasalahan, kavənəsan, eṅas tan asiga ri vəkasan, mulat muliṅā, salah alaṅə̄.



    Dyad 28

    ākārair iṅgitair gatyā

    ceṣṭayā bhāṣitena ca |

    netravaktravikāraiś ca

    gr̥hyate ’ntargataṁ manaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.026

    takvan ikaṅ manah, alit pinakabuṅkahiṅ buddhi, yadyapi inət-ətakən ya denikaṅ avyavahāra, yan adharma, kavruhana ika de saṅ prāgvivāka, makanimitta vāhyaliṅga. ākāraiḥ, iṅgitaiḥ, lakunya, ulahnya, śabdanya, vikāraniṅ ulatnya, vənəsniṅ mukhanya.



    colophon

    iti dharmacarita.



    Chapter 2 Protection of Faithful Women

    Dyad 29

    bāladāyādikaṁ rikthaṁ

    tāvad rājānupālayet |

    yāvat sa syāt samāvr̥tto

    yāvad vātītaśaiśavaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.027

    kunaṅ dravya kaliliraniṅ rare uvuh-uvuh, kəmitən kəkəsana saṅ prabhu, ikaṅ dravya, yan apa maṅkana, yāvat sa syāt samāvr̥tto, yan huvus maṅaji, yan tapvan vənaṅ rumakṣa dravyanya, kunaṅ yan huvus mulih sakiṅ gurunya, vənaṅ rumakṣa dravyanya, vehakəna ikaṅ dravya iriya.



    Dyad 30

    vaśāputrāsu caivaṁ syād

    rakṣaṇaṁ niṣkulāsu ca |

    pativratāsu ca strīṣu

    vidhavāsv āturāsu ca ||


    • MDhŚ 8.028

    strī valva-valvan mānak rare rakṣanən ika de saṅ prabhu, strī valu tan pabapebu, strī valu vyādhi, *makapaṅguhan satyanya riṅ jalunya, ika ta katiga rakṣanən de saṅ prabhu, sira aṅilaṅakəna yan hana vvaṅ avamāna iriya, mataṅnyan maṅkana, ikaṅ kasatyan haneriya, pāvak bhaṭāra dharma katvaṅananira, kunaṅ yan ⟨tan⟩ satya ikaṅ strī, hayva saṅ prabhu parabyāpāra irikā kabeh.



    Dyad 31

    jīvantīnāṁ tu tāsāṁ ye

    tad dhareyuḥ svabāndhavāḥ |

    tāñ chiṣyāc cauradaṇḍena

    dhārmikaḥ pr̥thivīpatiḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.029

    yapvan hana kadaṅnikaṅ strī valu satya səḍaṅnyan ahurip, umalapa dravyanya, daṇḍan ikaṅ aṅalap de saṅ prabhu, sadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ daṇḍaanya.



    colophon

    iti strīsatyasaṅrakṣaṇa.



    Chapter 3 Account of Established Norms

    Dyad 32

    pranaṣṭasvāmikaṁ rikthaṁ

    rājā tryabdaṁ nidhāpayet |

    arvāk tryabdād dharet svāmī

    pareṇa nr̥patir haret ||


    • MDhŚ 8.030

    kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya tan hana saṅ madravya, kəkəsana de saṅ prabhu ikaṅ dravya maṅkana, təluṅ tahun lavasanya, yapvan təka ikaṅ madravya, aminta i sira, vehakəna ikaṅ dravya de saṅ prabhu, yapvan alivat sakeṅ tigaṅ tahun, alapən ikaṅ dravya de saṅ prabhu.



    Dyad 33

    mamedam iti yo brūyāt

    so ’nuyojyo yathāvidhi |

    saṁvādya rūpasaṁkhyādīn

    svāmī tad dravyam arhati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.031

    dravyaṅku iki liṅnya, saṅ maṅaku dravya, ika taṅ maṅkana, takvanana ya irikaṅ dravya inakunya, vruh pva ye rūpanya siṅgih ika dravyanya, vehakəna iriya.



    Dyad 34

    avedayan pranaṣṭasya

    deśaṁ kālaṁ ca tattvataḥ |

    varṇaṁ rūpaṁ pramāṇaṁ ca

    tatsamaṁ daṇḍam arhati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.032

    hana tan avruh ri kahilaṅaniṅ dravyanya, kālanya, nimittanya hilaṅ, varṇanya, rūpanya, kvehnya, kapva tika tan hana kinavruhanya, kevalya maṅaku dravya juga ya, ika ta vvaṅ maṅkana, yogya daṇḍan ika, samūlyanikaṅ dravya inakunya daṇḍaanya.



    Dyad 35

    ādadītātha ṣaḍbhāgaṁ

    pranaṣṭādhigatān nr̥paḥ |

    daśamaṁ dvādaśaṁ vāpi

    satāṁ dharmam anusmaran ||


    • MDhŚ 8.033

    kunaṅ yan təpət paṅakunya, vruh pve rūpanya, ikaṅ dravya inakunya, vehakəna ikaṅ dravya iriya, *aṅśanana *sapanəmaniṅ dravyanya de saṅ prabhu, *sapapuluhanya kunaṅ, *paṅaṅśanira, rumakṣa dharmanira saṅ prabhu yan maṅkana.



    Dyad 36

    pranaṣṭādhigataṁ dravyaṁ

    tiṣṭhed yuktair adhiṣṭhitam |

    yāṁs tatra caurān gr̥hṇīyāt

    tān rājebhena ghātayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.034

    kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya, kinonakən saṅ prabhu kəkəsana deniṅ vadvā parcayanira, alapənya ta ya, mapa daṇḍanika de saṅ prabhu, yan maṅkana, sikəpən sabhākəna, corah ṅaranya, ambahakəna riṅ liman daṇḍaanya.



    Dyad 37

    mamāyam iti yo brūyān

    nidhiṁ satyena mānavaḥ |

    tasyādadīta ṣaḍbhāgaṁ

    rājā dvādaśam eva vā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.035

    kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya alavas pinəṇḍəm, dravyaṅku iki liṅnya, pan tuhu dravyanya, tan kinəmit saṅ prabhu ika, yadyapin maṅkana, maṅkana de saṅ prabhu, sapanəmanikaṅ dravya, *sapararva-vəlasanya kunəṅ alapən anya.



    Dyad 38

    anr̥taṁ tu vadan daṇḍyaḥ

    svavittasyāṁśam aṣṭamam |

    tasyaiva vā nidhānasya

    saṁkhyayālpīyasīṁ kalām ||


    • MDhŚ 8.036

    kunaṅ yan mithya ya, daṇḍan, i savilaṅnikaṅ dravya, ləvihana ta sapavvalunya, ləvihana sapanəm-bəlasnya kunaṅ.



    Dyad 39

    vidvāṁs tu brāhmaṇo dr̥ṣṭvā

    pūrvopanihitaṁ nidhim |

    aśeṣato ’py ādadīta

    sarvasyādhipatir hi saḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.037

    kunaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, yan panəmva dravya pinəṇḍəm alavas, alapənira kabeh, tan aṅśanana de saṅ prabhu, mataṅnyan maṅkana, saṅ brāhmaṇa viśeṣan riṅ janma kabeh.



    Dyad 40

    yaṁ tu paśyen nidhiṁ rājā

    purāṇaṁ nihitaṁ kṣitau |

    tasmād dvijebhyo dattvārdham

    ardhaṁ kośe praveśayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.038

    saṅ prabhu kunaṅ yan panəmva dravya pinəṇḍəm alavas, aveha sira satəṅahnikaṅ dravya tinəmu denira i saṅ brāhmaṇa, ikaṅ satəṅah alapənira.



    Dyad 41

    nidhīnāṁ hi purāṇānāṁ

    dhātūnām eva ca kṣitau |

    ardhabhāg rakṣaṇād rājā

    bhūmer adhipatir hi saḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.039

    mataṅyan maṅkana inalapnira sapanəmunikaṅ vvaṅ manəmu parva, kinarvanira lavan saṅ brāhmaṇa, phalanirān paṅrakṣaṅ rāt, apan svāminiṅ pr̥thivī tattvanira.



    Dyad 42

    dātavyaṁ sarvavarṇebhyo

    rājñā caurair hr̥taṁ dhanam |

    rājā tad upayuñjānaś

    caurasyāpnoti kilbiṣam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.040

    kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya kālap deniṅ maliṅ, vehakəna irikaṅ madravya, i salviranikaṅ madravya, yan kapaṅgiha de saṅ prabhu ikaṅ dravya, kunaṅ yan inalap de saṅ prabhu ikaṅ dravya, sapāpaniṅ maliṅ kapaṅguh denira.



    Dyad 43

    jātijānapadān dharmān

    śreṇīdharmāṁś ca dharmavit |

    samīkṣya kuladharmāṁś ca

    svadharmaṁ pratipādayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.041

    ulah kinapagəhakən iṅ janma, mvaṅ kinapagəhakən iṅ thāni janapada, kinapagəhakən iṅ baṇyāga kunəṅ, kinapagəhakən iṅ kavatəkanya kunaṅ, ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna de saṅ prabhu, yan ri svadharmanya, rumakṣa ri svadharmanira yan maṅkana.



    Dyad 44

    svāni karmāṇi kurvāṇā

    dūre santo ’pi mānavāḥ |

    priyā bhavanti lokasya

    sve sve karmaṇy avasthitāḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.042

    yadyapi adoh puṇḍuhnya ikaṅ vvaṅ sādhu, ginavayakənya juga svakarmanya, yatna juga ri kajanmanya, kapva ta ya, apagəh ri svadharmanya sovaṅ-sovaṅ, rakṣan ika de saṅ prabhu, tan hana varṇasaṅkaranikaṅ rāt.



    Dyad 45

    notpādayet svayaṁ kāryaṁ

    rājā nāpy asya pūruṣaḥ |

    na ca prāpitam anyena

    grasetārthaṁ kathaṁ cana ||


    • MDhŚ 8.043

    hayva saṅ prabhu prihavak yan paməgatakəna vyavahāra, prāgvivākanira maṅkanātah, tan prihavaka, tan paṅapa maṅaji yan tan paviveka, saṅka pisana tuvi.



    Dyad 46

    yathā nayaty asr̥kpātair

    mr̥gasya mr̥gayuḥ padam |

    nayet tathānumānena

    dharmasya nr̥patiḥ padam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.044

    kady aṅganikaṅ tuha buru, tumut ikaṅ buron kəna panah denya, titisniṅ rahnya paṅavruhanya riṅ paranya, maṅkanāta saṅ prabhu, kavruhananira tādva-tuhunikaṅ ⟨ma⟩vyavahāra kālih, makanimitta *paṅanumāna vāhyaliṅgādi.



    Dyad 47

    satyam arthaṁ ca saṁpaśyed

    ātmānam atha sākṣiṇaḥ |

    deśaṁ kālaṁ ca rūpaṁ ca

    vyavahāravidhau sthitaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.045

    kavruhana saṅ prāgvivāka tuhuniṅ vyavahāra, buddhiniṅ mavyavahāra, sākṣinya, deśanya, kālanya, rūpanya, kapva kavruhananira, mapagəha ta sira, ri kavidhyaniṅ vyavahāra.



    Dyad 48

    sadbhir ācaritaṁ yat syād

    dhārmikaiś ca dvijātibhiḥ |

    tad deśakulajātīnām

    aviruddhaṁ prakalpayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.046

    ikaṅ maryāda huvus ginavayakən saṅ paṇḍita, dhārmika brāhmaṇa, gavayakəna tan paviruddha ya lavan deśa-kula-jāti-mārga de saṅ prāgvivāka.



    colophon

    iti maryādacarita.



    Chapter 4 Account of (Non-payment of) Debt

    Dyad 49

    adhamarṇārthasiddhyartham

    uttamarṇena coditaḥ |

    dāpayed dhanikasyārtham

    adhamarṇād vibhāvitam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.047

    kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ mahutaṅ, tagihən kədvakəna denikaṅ mapihutaṅ, śuddhānya hutaṅnya ri saṅ pradhana, prakāśakənanya tuvi, *huvusaniṅ hutaṅnya.



    Dyad 50

    yair yair upāyair arthaṁ svaṁ

    prāpnuyād uttamarṇikaḥ |

    tair tair upāyaiḥ saṁgr̥hya

    dāpayed adhamarṇikam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.048

    kunaṅ ikaṅ mapihutaṅ, upāyanya kapva kāraṇaniṅ pihutaṅnyan mijila, tan vehən maṅgəh atuṅgu, kāraṇanyan panahuranaṅ hutaṅnya.



    Dyad 51

    dharmeṇa vyavahāreṇa

    chalenācaritena ca |

    prayuktaṁ sādhayed arthaṁ

    pañcamena balena ca ||


    • MDhŚ 8.049

    tagihən⟨,⟩ asih-asihən, konən manahura, kapiṅro⟨,⟩ taṅtaṅən mavyavahāra, kapiṅtiga, adāna sisilihan, kapiṅpat, dānana tuṅgal, maṅkana upāyaniṁ sumādhya pihutaṅnya mijila, tan kavənaṅ pva ya ikaṅ mahutaṅ deniṅ upāya pat, lakvakəna ta kapiṅlimaniṅ upāya, valātkāran, irən huluna.

    • Kuṭāra-Mānava 107: riṅ voṅ ahutaṅ tan harəp anahura, katəmu deniṅ apihutaṅ, tagihən upasamanən iṅ manis iṅ ujar təmbehan, kapiṅro upayanən vətuvaniṅ hutaṅ, kapiṅtlu taṅtaṅen aucapan, kapiṅpat bañcananən sisilihana, kapiṅlima iridakna konən anuṅgonana saguṅiṅ pisis.



    Dyad 52

    yaḥ svayaṁ sādhayed artham

    uttamarṇo ’dhamarṇikāt |

    na sa rājñābhiyoktavyaḥ

    svakaṁ saṁsādhayan dhanam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.050

    ikaṅ mapihutaṅ, sumādhya pihutaṅnya mijila, saṅkerikaṅ mahutaṅ, tatan uhutana de saṅ prabhu, apan tumagihakən māsnya ika, tunānyāya gatinya, kunaṅ ikaṅ ahutaṅ, ulih anyāya gatinya.



    Dyad 53

    arthe ’pavyayamānaṁ tu

    karaṇena vibhāvitam |

    dāpayed dhanikasyārthaṁ

    daṇḍaleśaṁ ca śaktitaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.051

    kunaṅ ikaṅ *anaṅguh mamuhaka ri hutaṅnya, tan katon riṅ *pañji ikaṅ puhakakənanya, sahurənya ikaṅ hutaṅ sakesi riṅ pañji saṅ pradhana, daṇḍa ta ya mātra sakavənaṅnya.



    Dyad 54

    r̥ṇe deye pratijñāte

    pañcakaṁ śatam arhati |

    apahnave tu dviguṇaṁ

    tan manor anuśāsanam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.139: This stanza is found in Olivelle 2005’s constituted text not after stanza 51 but only as stanza 139. See Olivelle’s comment on p. 956.

    ikaṅ hutaṅ sinamayakən⟨,⟩ sahurən ya denikaṅ ahutaṅ, ri təka samaya pva tan sinahuranya, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, daṇḍa limaṅ paṇa, tumutana satus paṇa, ku, 1, , 5, yan samaṅkana hutaṅniṅ mithyanya, kunaṅ yan paṅas tan pasamayānahura liṅnya, katəpətan deniṅ sākṣi mvaṅ tulis, ləpihakəna ikaṅ pañca paṇa, ku, 2, riṅ satus *paṅḍaṇḍeriya, maṅkana śāsana bhaṭāra manu.



    ya tapva ahutaṅ, pinet kinuṅkuṅ ta ya de pradhana, sajatyahirahiri, məməndət kunaṅ, tan ambava Utənaradi, lvaṅ pivakaṅ nadya niṣṭa, pradhana tan sama ḍaṇḍa, ləbur pirak pradhana, təhər huculana kaṅ ahutaṅ.

    salviriṅ niṣṭa tiniban hastacapala vākpāruṣya, tan katut iṅ ubhaya, ləbur pirak kaṅ pradhana, bantən iṅ pitara, ṅa.

    mvah jajaka, hinuṅgah iṅ rabiniṅ voṅ, makādy oraraṅaniṅ len, yathā pinisah voṅ jalir ṅaran, jajaka pinikṣeṅ lokika, kneṅ lokika: sipat, ya ta lvir, 40000, tuvi pinaten kavnaṅ, ndah tan kneṅ lokika:, sajatya nir sipat.

    voṅ apadva sinambat, hana len, tinurunakna śinabda, de upatya, sakvehiṅ sinambat buron hatavan brana, tinampak rah de haburva vnaṅ.

    kunəṅ pvekaṅ tan tinuron, ḍaṇḍa kaṅ sinambat vrat iṅ apadu.



    Dyad 55

    apahnave ’dhamarṇasya

    dehīty uktasya saṁsadi |

    abhiyoktā diśed deśaṁ

    karaṇaṁ vānyad uddiśet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.052

    kunaṅ yan paṅas tikaṅ ahutaṅ, tuduhakəna deśa kahanan yan pahutaṅ, pintonana pañji mvaṅ sākṣi.



    Dyad 56

    yatra na syāt kr̥taṁ pattraṁ

    karaṇaṁ ca na vidyate |

    na copalambhaḥ pūrvoktas

    tatra daivī kriyā bhavet ||


    • Olivelle’s ms. La1 interpolates this stanza after 8.52; Mandlik records it in brackets after 8.51 (likewise KSS and Dave). Medhātithi cites it in his commentary on 8.51 as an illustrative quotation with the words “thus they say” (tathāhuḥ), and with the reading pūrvokto daivī tatra.

    yan tan hana patranikaṅ *ananagih, sādhananiṅ *ananagih tan hanātah, tan hana putra *kalāntara, tan hanāmituturi, samāsatyaa juga ya, bhaṭāra kumavruhanādva-tuhunya.



    Dyad 57

    adeśaṁ yaś ca diśati

    nirdiśyāpahnute ca yaḥ |

    yaś cādharottarān arthān

    vigītān nāvabudhyate ||


    • MDhŚ 8.053

    hanāpihutaṅ tumuduh ikaṅ deśa, pisaniṅuna deśanikaṅ mahutaṅ, hana ta deśa tinuduh pūrvaka, vəkasan kinasnya, hana tan vruh ri kveh-kəḍikniṅ pihutaṅnya, mvaṅ tan vruh pakənaniṅ piraknyan *hinutaṅ.



    Dyad 58

    apadiśyāpadeśyaṁ ca

    punar yas tv apadhāvati |

    samyak praṇihitaṁ cārthaṁ

    pr̥ṣṭaḥ san nābhinandati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.054

    hanāpihutaṅ madalihan mariṅ deśa pisaniṅun parananya riṅ lāgi, hana luṅhā riṅ təkaniṅ maṅucapana, tinakvanan de saṅ prāgvivāka i sanmukhanya, mənəṅ tan sumahuri,



    Dyad 59

    asaṁbhāṣye sākṣibhiś ca

    deśe saṁbhāṣate mithaḥ |

    nirucyamānaṁ praśnaṁ ca

    necched yaś cāpi niṣpatet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.055

    hana ta luṅhā niṣkāraṇa, tumiṅgalakən paṅajinya, hana tatan hana kahyun yan huvus luməkas avyavahāra.



    Dyad 60

    brūhīty uktaś ca na brūyād

    uktaṁ ca na vibhāvayet |

    na ca pūrvāparaṁ vidyāt

    tasmād arthāt sa hīyate ||


    • MDhŚ 8.056

    liṅ saṅ prāgvivāka, huvus tinakvananmami, lavanta mavyavahāra, adya siṅgih karika ujarnya ri kita, mavaraha ta kita iri kami, maṅkana liṅ saṅ prāgvivāka, tatan sahur, hana tan eṅət ri ujarnya tambeyan, hana tatan vruh ri rumuhun kāri, ika ta maṅkana kabeh, ya tika sorakəna vicāranya.



    Dyad 61

    jñātāraḥ santi mety uktvā

    diśety ukto diśen na yaḥ |

    dharmasthaḥ kāraṇair etair

    hīnaṁ tam iti nirdiśet ||


    • The third lemma suggest a difference transmission of the base text: diśety ukto diśen na cet.

    jñātāraḥ santi mety uktvā, hana ta vvaṅ makveh sākṣinya, diśeti, kinon ta ya mijilakəna sākṣinya, na cet, tatan vijilakən ya, ika taṅ maṅkana, varahakəna yan sor pakṣanya, makanimitta salahniṅ kira-kiranya, dharma saṅ prāgvivāka yan maṅkana.



    Dyad 62

    abhiyoktā na ced brūyād

    vadhyo daṇḍyaś ca dharmataḥ |

    na cet tripakṣāt prabrūyād

    dharmaṁ prati parājitaḥ ||


    • The paraphrase suggests that the received reading, instead of vadhyo, was bādhyo, baddhyo or bandhyo, the former two being among the variant readings recorded by Olivelle. The manuscripts for the paraphrase also seems to presuppose a reading trisākṣiṇam bruyāt (or the like) instead of tripakṣāt prabruyāt. But no such variant is reported in Olivelle’s edition.

    hana vvaṅ managih-nagih, tinakvanan kāraṇaniṅ pihutaṅnya, tatan sumahur kapənət, sikəpən, yogya daṇḍan ika, satinagihakənanya ləpihakəna. kunaṅ ikaṅ anagih tan paṅujarakəna, tripakṣa, ndya lvirnya, sākṣi, likhita, bhukti, yogya sorakəna vicāranya, de saṅ prāgvivāka.



    Dyad 63

    yo yāvan nihnuvītārthaṁ

    mithyā yāvati vā vadet |

    tau nr̥peṇa hy adharmajñau

    dāpyau taddviguṇaṁ damam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.059

    hana vvaṅ aṅas yan pahutaṅ, hana vvaṅ managih riṅ tan pahutaṅ, ikaṅ aṅas yan pahutaṅ, ⟨mvaṅ managih riṅ tan pahutaṅ,⟩ adharma ṅaranya, vruh yan salah ulahnya, aṅas yan pahutaṅ, mvaṅ tan tuhv apihutaṅ, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, yogya daṇḍan kālih, savilaṅikaṅ hutaṅ inaṅasnya ləpihakəna, ya daṇḍanikaṅ aṅas hutaṅnya, *pandaṇḍeriya satinagihakən ləpihakəna, daṇḍanikaṅ anagih riṅ tan pahutaṅ.



    Dyad 64

    pr̥ṣṭo ’pavyayamānas tu

    kr̥tāvastho dhanaiṣiṇā |

    tryavaraiḥ sākṣibhir bhāvyo

    nr̥pabrāhmaṇasaṁnidhau ||


    • MDhŚ 8.060

    kunaṅ yan tinagih ikaṅ ahutaṅ, apuhaka pva ya pintonakəna i saṅ brāhmaṇa, sākṣyakəna ri rva təlu.



    Dyad 65

    yādr̥śā dhanibhiḥ kāryā

    vyavahāreṣu sākṣiṇaḥ |

    tādr̥śān saṁpravakṣyāmi

    yathā vācyam r̥taṁ ca taiḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.061

    sakvehnikaṅ sākṣi, hinanākəniṅ pradhana riṅ vyavahāra, salviriṅ ujar tuhu varahakəna riṅ sākṣi, varahakənaṅkv i dlāha, maṅkana liṅnikaṅ pradhana.



    colophon

    iti r̥ṇacarita.



    Chapter 5 Topic of Witnesses, etc.

    Dyad 66

    gr̥hiṇaḥ putriṇo maulāḥ

    kṣatraviṭśūdrayonayaḥ |

    arthyuktāḥ sākṣyam arhanti

    na ye ke cid anāpadi ||


    • MDhŚ 8.062

    kunaṅ lviranikaṅ sākṣi, vvaṅ magr̥ha, vvaṅ akveh anaknya, maulāḥ apagəh riṅ tani, kṣatriya janma, vaiśya, śūdrayoni, ika ta kabeh yogya sākṣya i tatkālaniṅ āpadgata.



    Dyad 67

    āptāḥ sarveṣu varṇeṣu

    kāryāḥ kāryeṣu sākṣiṇaḥ |

    sarvadharmavido ’lubdhā

    viparītāṁs tu varjayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.063

    saṅ vihikana riṅ caturvarṇa, vihikan iṅ ulah dharma, *makapaṅguhana tan lobha, gavayakəna sākṣi riṅ vyavahāra, kunaṅ yan balik riṅ polahnya, tiṅgalakəna tan sākṣya ika.



    Dyad 68

    nārthasaṁbandhino nāptā

    na sahāyā na vairiṇaḥ |

    na dr̥ṣṭadoṣāḥ kartavyā

    na vyādhyārtā na dūṣitāḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.064

    vvaṅ kapihutaṅan, mamihutaṅi kunaṅ, vvaṅ apuṅguṅ, rovaṅnya riṅ sarvakārya, vvaṅ mūlātukar, rovaṅnya cacadan, vvaṅ griṅan, vvaṅ hinalan sapolahnya, ika ta kabeh tan yogya sākṣya.



    Dyad 69

    na sākṣī nr̥patiḥ kāryo

    na kārukakuśīlavau |

    na śrotriyo na liṅgastho

    na saṅgebhyo vinirgataḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.065

    saṅ prabhu tuvi, uṇḍahagi, menmen, brāhmaṇa vedapāraga, viku, viku niṣparigraha.



    Dyad 70

    nādhyadhīno na vaktavyo

    na dasyur na vikarmakr̥t |

    na vr̥ddho na śiśur naiko

    nāntyo na vikalendriyaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.066

    vvaṅ lanāṅuṅguh-uṅguh, vvaṅ inucap iṅ hala, maliṅ prakāśa, amaṇḍagiṇa, atuha ⟨dahat, rare⟩ dahat, tuṅga-tuṅgal, caṇḍāla, vuta, tuli, ika ta kabeh tan yogya sākṣya.



    Dyad 71

    nārto na matto nonmatto

    na kṣuttr̥ṣṇopapīḍitaḥ |

    na śramārto na kāmārto

    na kruddho nāpi taskaraḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.067

    vvaṅ səḍaṅ alara, vvaṅ səḍaṅ avuru, buddhinyāvərə̄ kunaṅ, edan, tan panəmu paṅanənya, alara deniṅ ṅelnya, alara deniṅ rāganya, vvaṅ bvat pəṅiṅan, tan akukuh śabdanya, ika ta kabeh muvah tan yogya sākṣya.



    Dyad 72

    strīṇāṁ sākṣyaṁ striyaḥ kuryur

    dvijānāṁ sadr̥śā dvijāḥ |

    śūdrāś ca santaḥ śūdrāṇām

    antyānām antyayonayaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.068

    kunaṅ yan strī ikaṅ mavyavahāra, strī sākṣinya, yan dvija mavyavahāra, dvija sākṣinira, yan śūdra mavyavahāra, śūdra sākṣinya, yan caṇḍāla mavyavahāra, caṇḍāla sākṣinya.



    Dyad 73

    anubhāvī tu yaḥ kaś cit

    kuryāt sākṣyaṁ vivādinām |

    antarveśmany araṇye vā

    śarīrasyaiva cātyaye ||


    • MDhŚ 8.069

    salviranikaṅ vvaṅ, yan enak vruhnya riṅ yogya, ya ika yogya sākṣya, i səḍaṅ iṅ meh matya iṅ jro umah, iṅ alas kunaṅ.



    Dyad 74

    striyāpy asaṁbhave kāryaṁ

    bālena sthavireṇa vā |

    śiṣyeṇa bandhunā vāpi

    dāsena bhr̥takena vā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.070

    kunaṅ ikaṅ strī bālena, rare dahat, atuha dahat, pinakānak riṅ dharma, kadaṅ varga, hulun-hulun, upah-upahan, ika ta kabeh yogya sākṣi ri tatkālaniṅ āpadgatakāla.



    Dyad 75

    bālavr̥ddhāturāṇāṁ tu

    sākṣyeṣu vadatāṁ mr̥ṣā |

    jānīyād asthirāṁ vācam

    utsiktamanasāṁ tathā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.071: It seems possible that our author read bālavr̥ddhaglānānāṁ, although it involves a ma-vipulā.

    kunaṅ yan rare lavan atuha, vvaṅ glāna prihati, kavruhana mithya ujarnya ri səḍaṅnya pinakasākṣi, de saṅ prāgvivāka, vvaṅ tan apagəh ujarnya, puru-puru tuturnya.



    Dyad 76

    sāhaseṣu ca sarveṣu

    steyasaṁgrahaṇeṣu ca |

    vāgdaṇḍayoś ca pāruṣye

    na parīkṣeta sākṣiṇaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.072

    kunaṅ ikaṅ coracarita, strīsaṅgrahacarita, vākpāruṣyacarita, tan pilihən sākṣya ika kabeh.



    Dyad 77

    bahutvaṁ parigr̥hṇīyāt

    sākṣidvaidhe narādhipaḥ |

    sameṣu tu guṇotkr̥ṣṭān

    guṇidvaidhe dvijottamān ||


    • MDhŚ 8.073: The parallel in L882 suggests that our author read kulodgatān instead of dvijottamān.

    i səḍaṅnyan paḍa asākṣi ikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih, asiṅ akveh sākṣinya pituhun, de saṅ prāgvivāka, mapa yan paḍa kvehniṅ sākṣinya, asiṅ ləvih guṇaniṅ sākṣinya pituhun, mapa yan paḍa guṇaniṅ sākṣinya, asiṅ sujanmaniṅ sākṣinya pituhun saṅ prāgvivāka.



    Dyad 78

    samakṣadarśanāt sākṣyaṁ

    śravaṇāc caiva sidhyati |

    tatra satyaṁ bruvan sākṣī

    dharmārthābhyāṁ na hīyate ||


    • MDhŚ 8.074

    ikaṅ mulat matanya marə̄, ya ika yogya sākṣya, enak denyāṅrəṅə̄ prakāśa kunaṅ, mojar pva ya satya satyavacana riṅ sabhā, apagəh riṅ dharmārtha, yogya ika makasākṣya, de saṅ prāgvivāka.



    Dyad 79

    sākṣī dr̥ṣṭaśrutād anyad

    vibruvann āryasaṁsadi |

    avāṅ narakam evaiti

    pretya svargāc ca hīyate ||


    • MDhŚ 8.075

    hana sākṣi majarakən tan sakaton, tan sakarəṅə̄ denya, ya tika maṅguh avāṅ naraka ri patinya, sinuṅsaṅ kramanya, kinəleṅ kavah, tinurunakən sakeṅ svarganya deniṅ devata kabeh.



    Dyad 80

    yatrānibaddho ’pīkṣeta

    śr̥ṇuyād vāpi kiṁ cana |

    pr̥ṣṭas tatrāpi tad brūyād

    yathādr̥ṣṭaṁ yathāśrutam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.076

    hana tatan tinulisakən ikaṅ sākṣi, tuhun vruha ta ya irikaṅ cinarita, byakta denyāṅrəṅə̄ kunaṅ, takvanana irikaṅ cinarita, de saṅ prāgvivāka, majara ya irikaṅ sakaton sakarəṅə̄ denya ṅūni.



    Dyad 81

    eko ’lubdhas tu sākṣī syād

    bahvyaḥ śucyo ’pi na striyaḥ |

    strībuddher asthiratvāt tu

    doṣaiś cānye ’pi ye vr̥tāḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.077

    ikaṅ vvaṅ tuṅgal tan lobhaa tuvi, tan yogya makasākṣya, akveha, sādhua tuvi, yan strī-strī, tan yogya makasākṣya, mataṅnyan maṅkana, tan atəguh buddhinya, svabhāvaniṅ strī-strī maṅkana, ikaṅ sākṣi len sake strī-strī pva ya ta, sambaddha pinakādinya, akveh ta halanya.



    Dyad 82

    svabhāvenaiva yad brūyus

    tad grāhyaṁ vyāvahārikam |

    ato yad anyad vibrūyur

    dharmārthaṁ tad apārthakam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.78: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

    sabhāntaḥ sākṣiṇaḥ prāptān

    arthipratyarthisaṁnidhau |

    prāḍvivāko ’nuyuñjīta

    vidhinānena sāntvayan ||


    • MDhŚ 8.079

    matakvana saṅ prāgvivāka ri sākṣi hana saṅ mavyavahāra kālih riṅ sabhā, ujaranira ika riṅ sākṣi, *makasādhanaa pājarnikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih i sira.



    Dyad 83

    yad dvayor anayor vittha

    kārye ’smiṁś ceṣṭitaṁ mithaḥ |

    tad brūta sarvaṁ satyena

    yuṣmākaṁ hy atra sākṣitā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.080

    ulahnya dva-tuhu ika irikaṅ vicāranya kālih, kita rakva kumavruhi ri ya, varahakənanta pratuhunta kabeh ri mami, kita rakva mulahakəna pinakasākṣi, riṅ mavyavahāra kālih.



    Dyad 84

    satyaṁ sākṣye bruvan sākṣī

    lokān prāpnoti puṣkalān |

    iha cānuttamāṁ kīrtiṁ

    vāg eṣā brahmapūjitā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.081

    sākṣi pva kita, satya kita mapājara, kapaṅgih ta ikaṅ svarga uttama denta, ika yan satya vacananta, inastuti kita de bhaṭāra brahmā.



    Dyad 85

    sākṣye ’nr̥taṁ vadan pāśair

    badhyate vāruṇair bhr̥śam |

    vivaśaḥ śatam ājātīs

    tasmāt sākṣye vaded r̥tam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.082

    hana pva sākṣy anr̥ta, inapusan deniṅ pāśa bhaṭāra baruṇa, tan vənaṅ molah makahīṅan pañjanmanya piṅsatus, maṅkana pva pāpanya, mataṅnyan satyaa ta denta mājar i səḍaṅnya pinakaK: 12r⟩sākṣi.



    Dyad 86

    satyena pūyate sākṣī

    dharmaḥ satyena vardhate |

    tasmāt satyaṁ hi vaktavyaṁ

    sarvavarṇeṣu sākṣibhiḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.083

    ikaṅ sākṣi, pinavitran deniṅ kasatyanya, ulah yukti vr̥ddhi deniṅ kasatyanya, mataṅyan ujarakəna ta satyaa, deniṅ sākṣiniṅ mavyavahāra, ikaṅ sarvavarṇa i səḍaṅnyan pavyavahāra.



    Dyad 87

    ātmaiva hy ātmanaḥ sākṣī

    gatir ātmā tathātmanaḥ |

    māvamaṁsthāḥ svam ātmānaṁ

    nr̥ṇāṁ sākṣiṇam uttamam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.84: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

    ekam evādvitīyaṁ tat

    yat satyenāvabudhyate |

    satyaṁ svargasya sopānaṁ

    pārāvārasya naur iva ||


    • We tentatively restore the stanza in this way from the Old Javanese gloss and from the third stanza interpolated after 8.82 recorded in Olivelle’s edition for his witnesses TMd4 GMd1 MTr4 MTr6 Tr1 [Jolly Gr] Mandlik [ṭa] KSS Dave. Olivelle represents the interpolated stanza as follows ekam evādvitīyaṁ tad yaṁ martyo nāvabudhyate | satyaṁ svargasya saṁyānaṁ pārāvārasya naur iva ||, but records a variant ekam evādvitīye tu tan matvaivāvabudhyate from TMd4. Another version of the stanza is attested in NSm vya. 191, reading in ab: ekam evādvitīyaṁ tat prāhuḥ pāvanam ātmanaḥ.

    tan pakarva pva ¿saṅ kasatyan? vruh ikaṅ loka, inaran ikaṅ satyena, apan kasatya-vacanan ya aṇḍa mariṅ svarga, kadi parahuniṅ vvaṅ mahyun məntasa.



    Dyad 88

    nāsti satyāt paro dharmo

    nānr̥tāt pātakaṁ param |

    sthitiś ca loke dharmaś ca

    tasmāt satyaṁ viśiṣyate ||


    • This is the second of two stanzas interpolated after 8.82 recorded in Olivelle’s edition, found in his witnesses GMd1 TMd4 Tr1 MTr4 MTr6 [Jolly Gr] Mandlik [ṭa] KSS Dave. Cf. Ślokāntara 7 nāsti satyāt paro dharmo nānr̥tāt pātakaṁ paraṁ | triloke ca hi dharma[ḥ] syāt tasmāt satyaṁ na lopayet ||. The latter stanza is also transmitted in Tantri Kamandaka §63.

    apan tan hana dharma lena sakeṅ kasatyan, iya dharma, iya satya, tan hana pāpa lena sakeṅ adva, iya pāpa, iya adva, saṅhāra ṅaranika kālih, mataṅyan ta pagəh ikaṅ loka, dharma hetunika, havya iṅilaṅakən saṅ hyaṅ dharma de saṅ mahyun məntasa.



    Dyad 89

    manyante vai pāpakr̥to

    na kaś cit paśyatīti naḥ |

    tāṁś ca devāḥ prapaśyanti

    svaś caivāntarapūruṣaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.085

    ikaṅ vvaṅ magave hala, vruh pva yan hala gavenya, tan hana kumavruhi ry aku, maṅkana kaharəpnya madva, valiṅnya tan hana mulat iriya, tan vruh pva yan saṅ hyaṅ ātma haneriya, kumavruhi sapolahnya, mataṅyan takvan ikaṅ ulah salah vəkasan de saṅ prāgvivāka, yadyapi vinuni.



    Dyad 90

    hana saṅ hyaṅ tiga vəlas, kumavruhīriya, ndya lvirnira:

    dyaur bhūmir āpo hr̥dayaṁ,

    candrārkāgniyamānilāḥ,

    rātrir dvisandhye dharmaś ca,

    vr̥ttajñāḥ sarvadehinām.


    • dyaur bhūmir āpo hr̥dayaṁ

      candrārkāgniyamānilāḥ |

      rātriḥ saṁdhye ca dharmaś ca

      vr̥ttajñāḥ sarvadehinām ||



    dyauḥ, ākāśa, bhūmiḥ, ləmah, āpaḥ, vvay, hr̥dayam, ātma, candraḥ, vulan, arkaḥ, āditya, agniḥ, apuy, yamaḥ, mr̥tyu, anilaḥ, aṅin, rātriḥ, vəṅi, dvisandhye, esuk sore, makādi saṅ hyaṅ dharma, sira kumavruhi sapolahniṅ sarvajanma ika kabeh, mvaṅ pāpanikaṅ vvaṅ yan adva makasākṣya kunaṅ, kadi tiṅkahniṅ taliṅaniṅ ləmbu polahnya kāpusan deniṅ pāśa saṅ hyaṅ baruṇa, sevu kvehnya, paḍomilət ry avaknya, maṅkana pāpanikaṅ vvaṅ yan adva.



    Dyad 91

    satyaṁ sākṣye bruvan sākṣī

    lokān prāpnoti puṣkalān |


    • MDhŚ 8.081ab

    kunaṅ yan satya kita, sakaton sakarəṅə̄ denta, tuhv ata, śīghra ujarakənanta, kapaṅguh ikaṅ svarga denta, mvaṅ kamokṣan, pasaṅgrahan, maṅkana liṅ saṅ prāgvivāka riṅ sākṣi.



    Dyad 92

    yasya dr̥śyeta saptāhād

    uktavākyasya sākṣiṇaḥ |

    rogo ’gnir jñātimaraṇam

    r̥ṇaṁ dāpyo damaṁ ca saḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.108

    inujaran pvekaṅ sākṣi maṅkana de saṅ prāgvivāka, vulatananira ta ya pituṅ vai lavasanya, katəkan pva ikaṅ sākṣi lara, katunvan umahnya kunaṅ, ikaṅ hutaṅ sinaṅguhnya tuhu, pan daṇḍa ikaṅ sākṣi.



    Dyad 93

    tripakṣād abruvan sākṣyam

    r̥ṇādiṣu naro ’gadaḥ |

    tad r̥ṇaṁ prāpnuyāt sarvaṁ

    daśabandhaṁ ca sarvataḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.107

    ikaṅ vvaṅ tan pahutaṅ, səḍaṅnyan pinakasākṣi riṅ r̥ṇacaritādi, tan paṅujarakən ekadeśaniṅ tripakṣa, likhita, sākṣi, bhukti, sakvehnikaṅ hutaṅ sinaṅguh sinākṣyanya, kinon tagihakəna saṅ pradhana, irikaṅ sinaṅguhnyāhutaṅ, i kavijilanikaṅ sākṣi maṅkana, ya daṇḍanya, vuvuhana sapasapuluhanya ikaṅ hutaṅ.



    Dyad 94

    asākṣikeṣu tv artheṣu

    mitho vivadamānayoḥ |

    avindaṁs tattvataḥ satyaṁ

    śapathenāpi lambhayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.109

    ikaṅ L: 10⟩avyavahāra kālih, tan hana kumavruhi vicāranya, tātan vruh saṅ prāgvivāka ri hutaṅnya, konən asatyaa ikaṅ avyavahāra kālih, asiṅ vikāra sorakəna pakṣanya.



    Dyad 95

    maharṣibhiś ca devaiś ca

    kāryārthaṁ śapathāḥ kr̥tāḥ |

    vasiṣṭhaś cāpi śapathaṁ

    śepe paijavane nr̥pe ||


    • MDhŚ 8.110

    ikaṅ śapatha ginavayakən de mahār̥ṣi, deniṅ deva muvah, makadon kapəgataniṅ vyavahāra, bhagavān vasiṣṭha muvah makon maśapathaK: 13v⟩a rāja paijavana.



    Dyad 96

    na vr̥thā śapathaṁ kuryāt

    svalpe ’py arthe naro budhaḥ |

    vr̥thā hi śapathaṁ kurvan

    pretya ceha ca naśyati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.111

    ikaṅ vvaṅ dinalih aṅalap vastu bari-bari, ndan tuhu yāṅalap, nda liṅnya, tan daṇḍan tan palakvana *həlyan denikaṅ andalih, deniṅ hyunya səṅguhən sādhu sadākāla, maśapatha ta ya, kadi tuhva śapathāṅku, apan bari-bari ikaṅ śinapathakənku liṅnya, tan vruh yan ləvih hala tika tinəmunya, sakeṅ kavədinya, hayva ta maṅkana, apan ikaṅ vvaṅ adva maśapatha, hilaṅ maṅke, hilaṅ dlāhan, maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama.



    Dyad 97

    kāminīṣu vivāheṣu

    gavāṁ bhakṣye tathendhane |

    brāhmaṇābhyupapattau ca

    śapathe nāsti pātakam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.112: Olivelle’s mss. TMd3 and GMy of the Sanskrit text have vivādeṣu. The text available to the author of the Old Javanese paraphrase may rather have had vicāreṣu. Cf. §9.

    ri səḍaṅniṅ strīvicāra, dukut hārakaniṅ ləmbu, samidhaniṅ mayajña, katuluṅaniṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, tan hana pāpaniṅ maśapatha maṅkana.



    Dyad 98

    satyena śāpayed vipraṁ

    kṣatriyaṁ vāhanāyudhaiḥ |

    gobījakāñcanair vaiśyaṁ

    śūdraṁ sarvais tu pātakaiḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.113

    kunaṅ deniṅ anapathaniṅ sākṣi, kasatyanta hilaṅa, yan tan satya kita, liṅ saṅ prāgvivāka, manapathani sākṣi brāhmaṇa, vāhananta, sañjatanta hilaṅa yan tan satya kita, liṅ saṅ prāgvivākān panapathani sākṣi kṣatriya. vənaṅ-vənaṅta hilaṅa, masta hilaṅa, yan tan satya kita, liṅanirān panapathani sākṣi vaiśya. sakvehniṅ pāpa kabhuktia denta, yen tan satya kita, liṅanira riṅ sākṣi śūdra.



    Dyad 99

    agniṁ vā hārayed enam

    apsu cainaṁ nimajjayet |

    putradārasya vāpy enaṁ

    śirāṁsi sparśayet pr̥thak ||


    • MDhŚ 8.114

    kunaṅ yan dadi sākṣi ikaṅ śūdra, konən aṅgaməlanāpuy, de saṅ prāgvivāka, konən asiləma riṅ vvay ajro kunaṅ, təṇḍasny anaknikaṅ śūdra, usapən satuṅgal de saṅ prāgvivāka.



    Dyad 100

    yam iddho na dahaty agnir

    āpo nonmajjayanti ca |

    na cārtim r̥cchati kṣipraṁ

    sa jñeyaḥ śapathe śuciḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.115

    tan vikāra deniṅ agni, tatan kasiləm deniṅ vvai, tatan hana lara tinəmunya, kavruhana satya vacananikaṅ sākṣi de saṅ prāgvivāka, yeka śuci ri śapatha ṅaranya.



    Dyad 101

    vatsasya hy abhiśastasya

    purā bhrātrā yavīyasā |

    nāgnir dadāha romāpi

    satyena jagataḥ spaśaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.116

    hana mahārāja vatsa ṅaranira riṅ usāna, kinon aśapathaa tumuruneṅ apuy murub, deniṅ arinira, rambutira tuvi tan gəsəṅa deniṅ satyanira.



    Dyad 102

    yasmin yasmin vivāde tu

    kauṭasākṣyaṁ kr̥taṁ bhavet |

    tat tat kāryaṁ nivarteta

    kr̥taṁ cāpy akr̥taṁ bhavet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.117

    ikaṅ vicāra r̥ṇādi, yan kūṭa sākṣinya, *asākṣita yan *sinatyan tuvi, sorakəna vicāranya de saṅ prāgvivāka, yadyapi tuhu sapuhaka, asuṅa kalāntara, tan yogya ika sorakəna pakṣanya, mutahakəna pinaṅanya ta pva ya, *ananagih tan papihutaṅ gatinya.



    Dyad 103

    lobhān mohād bhayān maitrāt

    kāmāt krodhāt tathaiva ca |

    ajñānād bālabhāvāc ca

    sākṣyaṁ vitatham ucyate ||


    • MDhŚ 8.118

    hana ta pva sākṣi tan satya, makahetu loL: 11⟩bhanya, mūrkhanya, vədinya, pamitranya, hyunya, gələṅnya, puṅguṅnya, rarenya, yeka sākṣi vitatha ṅaranya, liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama.



    Dyad 104

    eṣām anyatame sthāne

    yaḥ sākṣyam anr̥taṁ vadet |

    tasya daṇḍaviśeṣāṁs tu

    pravakṣyāmy anupūrvaśaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.119

    ikaṅ vvaṅ tan satya ri səḍaṅnya pinakasākṣi, riṅ {r̥ṇacaritādi,} lobha pinakādinya, yogya ḍaṇḍa ika, *paṅlelenaniṅ ḍaṇḍanya, yekājarakənaṅkva yathākrama.



    Dyad 105

    lobhāt sahasraṁ daṇḍyas tu

    mohāt pūrvaṁ tu sāhasam |

    bhayād dvau madhyamau daṇḍau

    maitrāt pūrvaṁ caturguṇam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.120

    kunaṅ yan lobha kāraṇanyādva, səḍaṅnyan pinakasākṣi, sevu paṇa ḍaṇḍanya, ma, su, 3, , 2. kunaṅ yan moha hetunyan adva, pūrvasāhasa panḍaṇḍeriya, ma, su, 3, , 2, təkanya.



    Dyad 106

    kāmād daśaguṇaṁ pūrvaṁ

    krodhāt tu triguṇaṁ param |

    ajñānād dve śate pūrṇe

    bāliśyāc chatam eva tu ||


    • MDhŚ 8.121

    kunaṅ yan *istri-kahyunya ⟨hetunya⟩ adva, daśaguṇakəna ikaṅ pūrvasāhasa, ma, su, 7, , 1,təkanya. kunaṅ yan krodha hetunya adva, ḍaṇḍa, ma, su, 4, , 11. kunaṅ yan puṅguṅnya hetunya adva, rvaṅ atus paṇa panḍaṇḍeriya, , 10, təkanya. kunaṅ yan *milu-kelu hetunya adva, satus paṇa panḍaṇḍeriya, , 5, təkanya.



    Dyad 107

    etān āhuḥ kauṭasākṣye

    proktān daṇḍān manīṣibhiḥ |

    dharmasyāvyabhicārārtham

    adharmaniyamāya ca ||


    • MDhŚ 8.122

    ḍaṇḍaniṅ kūṭasākṣi sampun vinarahakən prabhedanya, laṅgəṅa saṅ hyaṅ dharma donya, mvaṅ tan hanaaniṅ umulahakən adharma.



    Dyad 108

    kauṭasākṣyaṁ tu kurvāṇāṁs

    trīn varṇān dhārmiko nr̥paḥ |

    pravāsayed daṇḍayitvā

    brāhmaṇaṁ tu vivāsayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.123

    ikaṅ kṣatriya, veśya, śūdra, gumavayakəna kūṭasākṣi, səḍaṅnya pinakasākṣiniṅ avyavahāra, ḍaṇḍan yathāparādha ya, ri huvusnya dohakəna ya, kunaṅ brāhmaṇān kūṭasākṣi, tan ḍaṇḍan, dohakəna juga sira, dhārmika saṅ prabhu yan maṅkana deniran ḍaṇḍa.



    colophon

    iti sākṣicarita.



    Chapter 6 Topic of the court

    Dyad 109

    daśa sthānāni daṇḍasya

    manuḥ svāyaṁbhuvo ’bravīt |

    triṣu varṇeṣu tāni syur

    akṣato brāhmaṇo vrajet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.124

    bhaṭāra svāyambhuva manu, mavarah sira sthānaniṅ ḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa, sapuluh kvehnya, kunaṅ liṅira riṅ brāhmaṇa, tan hana pakənanikaṅ brāhmaṇa, iṅgata juga.



    Dyad 110

    upastham udaraṁ jihvā

    hastau pādau ca pañcamam |

    cakṣur nāsā ca karṇau ca

    dhanaṁ dehas tathaiva ca ||


    • MDhŚ 8.125

    lvirnya, upastha, vətəṅ, ilat, taṅan, suku, mata, taliṅa, iruṅ, pāyu, avak, nahan sthānaniṅ ⟨ḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa,⟩ sapuluh kvehnya.



    Dyad 111

    anubandhaṁ parijñāya

    deśakālau ca tattvataḥ |

    sārāparādho cālokya

    daṇḍaṁ daṇḍyeṣu pātayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.126
    • The OJ gloss suggests our author knew the variant reading sārāsāraṁ tathālokya.

    paganti-gantiniṅ sahurniṅ mavyavahāra kālih, kavruhana de saṅ prāgvivāka, deśanya, kālanya, maṅkanātah, ujarnya adon kavruhana ta denira, tibākəna ta ḍaṇḍa irikaṅ yogya ḍaṇḍan.



    Dyad 112

    adharmadaṇḍanaṁ loke

    yaśoghnaṁ kīrtināśanam |

    asvargyaṁ ca paratrāpi

    tasmāt tat parivarjayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.127

    kunaṅ yan tan patut, yukti denira saṅ prabhu mandaṇḍa, hala sira, hilaṅ yoganira, hilaṅ puṇyanira, hilaṅ svarganira, mataṅnyan hilaṅakənanira taṅ andaṇḍa tan yukti.



    Dyad 113

    adaṇḍyān daṇḍayan rājā

    daṇḍyāṁś caivāpy adaṇḍayan |

    ayaśo mahad āpnoti

    narakaṁ caiva gacchati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.128

    yan panḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu irikaṅ tan yogya ḍaṇḍan, yan tan panḍaṇḍa sira irikaṅ yogya ḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu, amaṅgih duryaśa sira, amaṅgih pāpanaraka sira.



    Dyad 114

    vāgdaṇḍaṁ prathamaṁ kuryād

    dhigdaṇḍaṁ tadanantaram |

    tr̥tīyaṁ dhanadaṇḍaṁ tu

    vadhadaṇḍam ataḥ param ||


    • MDhŚ 8.129

    ujar ahala gavayakəna ḍaṇḍa de saṅ prabhu rumuhun, kapiṅrvanya, ujar kelik-elik, kapiṅtiganya, ḍaṇḍa dhana, kapiṅpatnya, ḍaṇḍa pati.



    Dyad 115

    vadhenāpi yadā tv etān

    nigrahītuṁ na śaknuyāt |

    tadaiṣu sarvam apy etat

    prayuñjīta catuṣṭayam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.130

    yadyapi vənaṅ anibākəna ḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu, hayva vavaṅ dahat, ya ta kramaniṅ ḍaṇḍa tibākənanira, irikaṅ yogya ḍaṇḍan.



    Dyad 116

    lokasaṁvyavahārārthaṁ

    yāḥ saṁjñāḥ prathitā bhuvi |

    tāmrarūpyasuvarṇānāṁ

    tāḥ pravakṣyāmy aśeṣataḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.131

    ṅaranikaṅ pirak, tāmra, mās, yan patəmahan saga, kupaṅ, māṣa, tahil, varahakəna riṅ loka, makadon kavruhanya, ya tikājarakənaṅkva kabeh.



    Dyad 117

    jālāntaragate bhānau

    yat sūkṣmaṁ dr̥śyate rajaḥ |

    prathamaṁ tat pramāṇānāṁ

    trasareṇuṁ pracakṣate ||


    • MDhŚ 8.132: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

    trasareṇavo ’ṣṭau vijñeyā

    likṣaikā parimāṇataḥ |

    tā rājasarṣapas tisras

    te trayo gaurasarṣapaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.133

    ikaṅ vvalu trasareṇu, ṅa, ləbū katon səḍəṅiṅ raviteja sumənə̄ riṅ tavaṅ, yeka salikṣā ṅaranya, tigaṅ likṣā, sasavi putih ṅaranya, tigaṅ sasavi putih, sasavi kuniṅ ṅaranya.



    Dyad 118

    sarṣapāḥ ṣaḍ yavo madhyas

    triyavaṁ tv eva kr̥ṣṇalam |

    pañcakr̥ṣṇalako māṣas

    te suvarṇas tu ṣoḍaśa ||


    • MDhŚ 8.134

    nəm sasavi kuniṅ, təṅah yava ṅaranya, tigaṅ yava, sakr̥ṣṇalam ṅaranya, limaṅ kr̥ṣṇalam, samāṣa ṅaranya, nəm bəlas māṣa, satahil kuna ṅaranya, , 4, yan iṅ pirak.



    Dyad 119

    palaṁ suvarṇāś catvāraḥ

    palāni dharaṇaṁ daśa |

    dve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te

    vijñeyo rūpyamāṣakaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.135

    pataṅ tahil kuna, ya satahil pirak ṅaranya, ikaṅ sapuluh tahil kuna, ya sadharaṇa ṅaranya, yan iṅ mas, ma, su, 2, , 8, təkanya yan iṅ pirak, ikaṅ pirak sasaga vratnya, ya kaliṅaniṅ dve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te, tarajvanana kālih, vehən paḍa bvatnya, ya kaliṅaniṅ samadhr̥te, təkākəna ta limaṅ saga, ikaṅ mas, vehən paḍa vratnya, deniṅ amrati, ikaṅ limaṅ saga vratniṅ pirak, ku, 1, ṅaranya, ikaṅ limaṅ saga vratniṅ mas, ku, 1, ṅaranya, rūpyamāṣakaḥ ṅaranya.



    Dyad 120

    te ṣoḍaśa syād dharaṇaṁ

    purāṇaś caiva rājataḥ |

    kārṣāpaṇas tu vijñeyas

    tāmrikaḥ kārṣikaḥ paṇaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.136

    ikaṅ nəm bəlas māṣa riṅ mas, dharaṇa ṅaranya, ikaṅ nəm bəlas, i pirak, purāṇa ṅaranya. kunaṅ ikaṅ saga pamrat pirak, ya ta pamrata riṅ gaṅsa, ikaṅ gaṅsa sasaga vratnya, ya sakārṣāpaṇa ṅaranya, mapa yan tāmra sasaga vratnya, sapaṇa ṅaranya.



    Dyad 121

    dharaṇāni daśa jñeyaḥ

    śatamānas tu rājataḥ |

    catuḥsuvarṇiko niṣko

    vijñeyas tu pramāṇataḥ ||

    r̥ṇe deye pratijñāte

    pañcakaṁ śatam arhati |

    apahnave taddviguṇaṁ

    tan manor anuśāsanam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.137 and 8.139. It seems that our author’s copy of MDhŚ may have lacked 139abc, with 139d immediately following 137d. Stanza 138 will be paraphrased below. A long interpolation in L that cites stanza 139 in full along with an unidentified stanza complicates the evaluation of the text-critical situation.

    ikaṅ sapuluh tahil kuna, ma, su, 2, , 8, vratnya pirak, sadharaṇa ṅaranya, kunaṅ ikaṅ pirak paṇa sapuluh ma, su, 2, mā, 8, təkanya, śatamāna ṅaranya, kunaṅ ikaṅ pataṅ tahil ma, su, 1, təkanya pirak, saniṣka ṅaranya, kavruhana hīṅan bhaṭāra manu mavarah-varah.



    Dyad 122

    paṇānāṁ dve śate sārdhe

    prathamaḥ sāhasaḥ smr̥taḥ |

    madhyamaḥ pañca vijñeyaḥ

    sahasraṁ tv eva cottamaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.138

    rvaṅ atus limaṅ puluh paṇa, paṇa ṅaranya, tāmra saga, ⟨mā,⟩ 12, ku, 2, təkanya yan iṅ pirak, ḍaṇḍaniṅ prathamasāhasa. limaṅ atus paṇa, ma, su, 1, , 9, təkanya, ḍaṇḍaniṅ madhyamasāhasa. sevu paṇa, ma, su, 3, , 2, təkanya yan pirak, ḍaṇḍanikaṅ uttamasāhasa. mapan ikaṅ limaṅ paṇa, ku, 1, təkanya riṅ pirak.



    Dyad 123

    vasiṣṭhavihitāṁ vr̥ddhiṁ

    sr̥jed vittavivardhinīm |

    aśītibhāgaṁ gr̥hṇīyān

    māsād vārdhuṣikaḥ śate ||


    • MDhŚ 8.140

    kunaṅ pavarah bhagavān vasiṣṭha, riṅ kalāntara, gavayakəna saṅ pradhana, sapavvaluṅ-puluhan iṅ satus māṣa, de saṅ pradhanāṅalāntarakəna riṅ salek, , 1, ku, ⟨1,⟩ təkaniṅ kalāntaraniṅ pihutaṅ, ma, su, 9, mā, 6, riṅ sapuluh tahun. maṅkana liṅ bhagavān vasiṣṭha.



    Dyad 124

    dvikaṁ śataṁ vā gr̥hṇīyāt

    satāṁ dharmam anusmaran |

    dvikaṁ śataṁ hi gr̥hṇāno

    na bhavaty arthakilbiṣī ||


    • MDhŚ 8.141

    hanan 2 deniṅ aṅalantarakən, riṅ satus māṣa, keṅətakəna pavarah bhagavān vasiṣṭha, tan tininda sira yan maṅkana.



    Dyad 125

    dvikaṁ trikaṁ catuṣkaṁ ca

    pañcakaṁ ca śataṁ samam |

    māsasya vr̥ddhiṁ gr̥hṇīyād

    varṇānām anupūrvaśaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.142

    kunaṅ prabhedanikaṅ kalāntara, dadi mā, 2, dadi mā, 3, dadi mā, 4, dadi mā, 5, salek riṅ satus, maṅkana de saṅ pradhanāṅalapa kalāntara riṅ salek, tumūtanaṅ caturvarṇa, yan brāhmaṇa mahutaṅ, aṅalāntaranana, , 2, yan kṣatriya mahutaṅ, aṅalāntaranana, , 3, yan vaiśya mahutaṅ, aṅalāntaranana, , 4, yan śūdra mahutaṅ, aṅalāntaranana , 5, riṅ salek.



    Dyad 126

    na tv evādhau sopakāre

    kausīdīṁ vr̥ddhim āpnuyāt |

    na cādheḥ kālasaṁrodhān

    nisargo ’sti na vikrayaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.143

    kunaṅ saṅ manaṇḍa-naṇḍa, yan *paṅupakāra ikaṅ sinaṇḍanya, hayva jugāṅalap kalāntaranya, lavan ta muvah, ikaṅ saṇḍa tan hana gantanya *lələbakəna{,} mvaṅ dvalən, yan tan təkan iṅ samayanya lələba.



    Dyad 127

    na bhoktavyo balād ādhir

    bhuñjāno vr̥ddhim utsr̥jet |

    mūlyena toṣayec cainam

    ādhisteno ’nyathā bhavet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.144

    ikaṅ saṇḍa tan kabhuktia deniṅ saṅ manaṇḍa, yan tan papobhaya kabhuktianya, yapvan paṅaṅgo saṇḍa, tan pakalāntara ikaṅ saṇḍa. yan kṣaya ikaṅ saṇḍa, yan iṅaṅgo de saṅ manaṇḍa, *həlyanana samūlyanikaṅ saṇḍa. yan tan aṅga maṅəlyanana, maliṅ saṇḍa ṅaranya yan maṅkana.



    Dyad 128

    ādhiś copanidhiś cobhau

    na kālātyayam arhataḥ |

    avahāryau bhavetāṁ tau

    dīrghakālam avasthitau ||


    • MDhŚ 8.145

    ikaṅ saṇḍa lavan patuvava, ika ta kālih, tan yogya kalavasana, halanya yan kalavasan, lələb, mvaṅ inaku de saṅ patuvavan.



    Dyad 129

    saṁprītyā bhujyamānāni

    na naśyanti kadā cana |

    dhenur uṣṭro vahann aśvo

    yaś ca damyaḥ prayujyate ||


    • MDhŚ 8.146

    kunaṅ yan sobhaya kabhukti ikaṅ saṇḍa, mvaṅ patuvava lavasa tuvi, tan lələba, de saṅ manaṇḍa, mvaṅ tan *akunən dravya de saṅ patuvavan. ikaṅ ləmbu, uṣṭra, sapi, kuda, ariṅa ta ya, yan saṇḍakna, patuvavakna kunaṅ, kalavasana tuvi, tan lələba, ya de saṅ manaṇḍa, tan akunən dravya de saṅ patuvavan.



    Dyad 130

    yat kiṁ cid daśavarṣāṇi

    saṁnidhau prekṣate dhanī |

    bhujyamānaṁ parais tūṣṇīṁ

    na sa tal labdhum arhati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.147

    ikaṅ saṅ manaṇḍa, mvaṅ saṅ patuvavan, salviraniṅ saṇḍanya, salviraniṅ patuvavanya, bhinukti ta ya deniṅ len ri samīpanya, sapuluh tahun lavasanya, mulat ta ya humənəṅ, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana yogya makadravyaanya. ikaṅ vvaṅ masaṇḍā, matuvava kunaṅ, mulat ta yan bhinukti dravyanya, humənəṅ sapuluh tahun lavasanya, hayva ya iṅucap-ucap ikaṅ saṅ madravya, apan alah iṅucap gatinika. ikaṅ vvaṅ vavaṅ agələṅ, tan hənəṅakən dravyanya bhinuktiniṅ len ri samīpanya, ika ta pamuktinikaṅ vvaṅ manaṇḍa, mvaṅ saṅ patuvavan maṅkana, maṅəlyanana ta ya irikaṅ sabhinuktinya, i saṅ masaṇḍa, mvaṅ saṅ matuvava.



    Dyad 131

    ajaḍaś ced apogaṇḍo

    viṣaye cāsya bhujyate |

    bhagnaṁ tad vyavahāreṇa

    bhoktā tad dravyam arhati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.148

    ikaṅ vvaṅ tan lilu, tan lumpuh, tan abəh, bhinuktiniṅ len dravyanya ri samīpanya, humənəṅ ta ya, ikaṅ amukti dravya maṅkana yogya makadravya ya, apan amənaṅ ucapən gatinya. kunaṅ yan vehən asatyaa, alah ika, amənaṅ iṅ āgama, alah riṅ satya ṅaranya.



    Dyad 132

    ādhiḥ sīmā bāladhanaṁ

    nikṣepopanidhiḥ striyaḥ |

    rājasvaṁ śrotriyasvaṁ ca

    na bhogena praṇaśyati ||


    yaḥ svāminānanujñātam

    ādhiṁ bhūṅkte ’vicakṣaṇaḥ |

    tenārdhavr̥ddhir moktavyā

    tasya bhogasya niṣkr̥tiḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.149-150: Our author seems to have known the first Sanskrit stanza with the reading ādhisīmā. It is unclear whether he knew the second at all — whether the phrases after tan ilaṅa ya still concern the first stanza, whether they are a loose rendering of stanza 150 as we know it, or whether they correspond to a radically different version of that stanza. The use of a lowest-level instead of final punctuation after tan ilaṅa ya in all three manuscripts suggests that the scribes regarded what follows as part of the preceding paraphrase.

    ādhisīmā, sīmā sinaṇḍakən, dravyaniṅ rare uvuh-uvuh tinuvavakən, matuvava tan pasākṣī, matuvava sinākṣyakən, dravyaniṅ brāhmaṇa tinuvavakən, dravyaniṅ ratu tinuvavakən, ika ta kabeh, tan ilaṅa ya, yadyapin kabhuktia tuvi, katəka riṅ kadaśavarṣa, maṅəlyanana kaṅ amukti.



    Dyad 133

    kusīdavr̥ddhir dvaiguṇyaṁ

    nātyeti sakr̥d āhr̥tā |

    dhānye sade lave vāhye

    nātikrāmati pañcatām ||


    • MDhŚ 8.151

    ikaṅ pihutaṅ alavas ya tan kalāntaran, alapən kalāntaranya pisan ri satahun, kaməna ya ləpihakəna, kunaṅ yan hutaṅ dhānya, sada, lava, vāhya, alavas ta ya tan kasahuran, pañcaguṇā panahuranya. pari, ləṅa, atak, ya dhānya ṅaranya. kapas, bəsar, kasumba, ya sinaṅguh sada ṅaranya. miñak, pəhan, ghr̥ta, yeka lava ṅaranya. tilam, pataraṇa, ḍampa, payuṅ, yeka vāhya ṅaranya.



    Dyad 134

    kr̥tānusārād adhikā

    vyatiriktā na sidhyati |

    kusīdapatham āhus taṁ

    pañcakaṁ śatam arhati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.152

    vr̥ddhinikaṅ hutaṅ kalavasan, tan yogya ləpihakəna ya, yan kuraṅ sakeṅ ləpih, maṅkana maryādāniṅ maṅalantarakən liṅ saṅ paṇḍita. muvah yogya ikaṅ limaṅ kupaṅ kalāntaraniṅ mās su, 6, , 4.



    Dyad 135

    nātisāṁvatsarīṁ vr̥ddhiṁ

    na cādr̥ṣṭāṁ punar haret |

    cakravr̥ddhiḥ kālavr̥ddhiḥ

    kāritā kāyikā ca yā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.153: Several manuscripts cited in the critical edition have kārikā (the form cited here by our author) rather than kāritā, the reading adopted by Olivelle.

    hayva ləvih sakeṅ satahun, hayva kuraṅ sakeṅ satahun, gənəpana satahun, de saṅ pradhanāṅalap kalāntara. hana cakravr̥ddhi ⟨kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi⟩ kāyikāvr̥ddhi ṅaranya. hana ta kalāntara inilvakən iṅ vit de saṅ pradhana, milu kinalāntaran, yeka cakravr̥ddhi ṅaranya. hana kalāntara inalapan aṅkən lek, ya kālavr̥ddhi ṅaranya. ¿kinalāntaran konkonan? denikaṅ mahutaṅ, ya kārikāvr̥ddhi ṅaranya. kunaṅ ikaṅ hutaṅ pinakavit rikaṅ valija, kinalāntaran dol-dolanya, satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ hutaṅ, ya kāyikāvr̥ddhi ṅaranya.



    Dyad 136

    r̥ṇaṁ dātum aśakto yaḥ

    kartum icchet punaḥ kriyām |

    sa dattvā nirjitāṁ vr̥ddhiṁ

    karaṇaṁ parivartayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.154

    ikaṅ kalāntara yan apanas, bhinukti ya rumuhun, deniṅ mahutaṅ, amalaku ya iṅaṇḍəh kalāntaranya, inubhayan pva yān movaha putra.



    Dyad 137

    adarśayitvā tatraiva

    hiraṇyaṁ parivartayet |

    yāvatī sambhaved vr̥ddhis

    tāvatīṁ dātum arhati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.155

    yan tan vənaṅ ikaṅ ahutaṅ ri kalāntara mapanas, sahurənya juga ikaṅ hutaṅ, muvah sakvehanikaṅ kalāntara, sahurən ta ya.



    Dyad 138

    cakravr̥ddhiṁ samārūḍho

    deśakālavyavasthitaḥ |

    atikrāman deśakālau

    na tatphalam avāpnuyāt ||


    • MDhŚ 8.156

    hana vvaṅ mañakravr̥ddhyakən pihutaṅnya, ndatan *tinəguhan deniṅ deśa mvaṅ kāla⟨,⟩ *minithyanya pva ikaṅ deśa mvaṅ kāla, tan katəmu phalaniṅ cakravr̥ddhi deniṅ apihutaṅ.



    Dyad 139

    samudrayānakuśalā

    deśakālārthadarśinaḥ |

    sthāpayanti tu yāṁ vr̥ddhiṁ

    sā tatrādhigamaṁ prati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.157

    hana baṇyāga vruh ri lakuniṅ tasik, vruh ta ri katəmvanikaṅ lābha rikaṅ deśa, mvaṅ vruh ya ri katəkaniṅ kalāntaraniṅ hutaṅnya ri satahun, yadyapin maṅkana, satəkanya juga pasuṅ kalāntara, i pahutaṅanya, mon rvaṅ tahun, tigaṅ tahun lavasanya, ri *palayaran, satəkanya pavehanya kalāntaraniṅ hutaṅnya satahun.



    Dyad 140

    yo yasya pratibhūs tiṣṭhed

    darśanāyeha mānavaḥ |

    adarśayan sa taṁ tasya

    prayacchet svadhanād r̥ṇam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.158

    ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅaku ri tan *iṅgatanikaṅ vvaṅ mahutaṅ, hana ta ya, ndan pinintonakənya, inakunya, meṅəta ikaṅ maṅaku ri sahutaṅnya, satinarimanya hutaṅ ya sahurənikaṅ maṅaku, tan *pakalāntara vih.



    Dyad 141

    prātibhāvyaṁ vr̥thādānam

    ākṣikaṁ saurikaṁ ca yat |

    daṇḍaśulkāvaśeṣaṁ ca

    na putro dātum arhati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.159

    ikaṅ maṅaku tan iṅgataniṅ mahutaṅ, ikaṅ vvaṅ alaṅ-alaṅ vineveh, hutaṅ totohan, hutaṅ inum-inuman, śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣaniṅ ḍaṇḍa, śeṣaniṅ *tukon, ika tan tumusa riṅ anak putuniṅ ahutaṅ.



    Dyad 142

    pitur eva niyogād yat

    kuṭumbabharaṇāya ca |

    kr̥taṁ vā yad r̥ṇaṁ kr̥cchre

    dadyāt putrasya tat pitā ||



    ikaṅ hutaṅ ginavayakəniṅ anak, *kapahayvaniṅ *kuṭumbi donya, ri sḍəṅiṅ bapanya larā, ika ta hutaṅiṅ anak maṅkana, yogya sahurəniṅ bapanya, pirakniṅ bapa tah panahuranya.



    Dyad 143

    darśanaprātibhāvye tu

    vidhiḥ syāt pūrvacoditaḥ |

    dānapratibhuvi prete

    dāyādān api dāpayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.160

    ika tiṅkahaniṅ hutaṅ, kaṅ tan yogya sahurəniṅ anak, huvus vinarahakəniṅ hulun, riṅ vvaṅ maṅaku tan iṅgataniṅ mahutaṅ, yadyapi maṅkana, {dānapratibhūḥ ṅaranya,} yan mati ikaṅ maṅaku, dānapratibhūḥ ṅaranya, maṅaku ri kavijilaniṅ hutaṅ, ikaṅ ikaṅ anaknikaṅ maṅaku maṅkana, konənikaṅ saṅ pradhana, sumahurana hutaṅ ikaṅ senakuniṅ bapanya, anakiṅ maṅaku manahura ya, maṅkanātah kadi ṅūni, *sakavitnikaṅ inakuniṅ bapanya panahuranya.



    Dyad 144

    adātari punar dātā

    vijñātaprakr̥tāv r̥ṇam |

    paścāt pratibhuvi prete

    parīpset kena hetunā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.161

    ikaṅ pradhana, mahyun ri kavijilaniṅ pihutaṅnya, ikaṅ mahutaṅ kinavruhan yan ulih anyāyanulihanya vəkasan, ikaṅ maṅakū mati ya, sādhanaa, konkonakəna ya sahurən.



    Dyad 145

    nirādiṣṭadhanaś cet tu

    pratibhūḥ syād alaṁdhanaḥ |

    svadhanād eva tad dadyān

    nirādiṣṭa iti sthitiḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.162

    ikaṅ vvaṅ tan piraknya panahuranya, liṅnya, maṅakva irikaṅ mahutaṅ juga ya, maṅkana pva ya ta, sahurənya ikaṅ hutaṅ, senakunya maṅkanātah, sakavit juga ya, nirādiṣṭa ṅaraniṅ maryādaniṅ maṅakva yan maṅkana, liṅ bhaṭāra manu, tuhun tan kinaliliraniṅ anaknya, *papendahnya sakeṅ dānapratibhūh.



    Dyad 146

    mattonmattārtādhyadhīnair

    bālena sthavireṇa vā |

    asaṁbaddhakr̥taś caiva

    vyavahāro na sidhyati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.163

    ikaṅ vvaṅ mavyavahāra, hayva juga asahāya vvaṅ tan yogya, lvirnya, avərə̄, edan, rare dahat, atuha dahat, phalanya, tan katut riṅ āgama, ya *pinakakasornya.



    Dyad 147

    satyā na bhāṣā bhavati

    yady api syāt pratiṣṭhitā |

    bahiś ced bhāṣyate dharmān

    niyatād vyavahārikāt ||


    • MDhŚ 8.164

    yadyapi tuhva ujarnikaṁ mattādi, tan yogya pagəhakəna saṅ prāgvivāka, apan dudu sakeṅ dharma.



    Dyad 148

    yogādhamanavikrītaṁ

    yogadānapratigraham |

    yatra vāpy upadhiṁ paśyet

    tat sarvaṁ vinivartayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.165

    nihan lvirniṅ dalihaniṅ mahutaṅ, lima kvehnya, keṅətakəna de saṅ prāgvivāka, lvirnya, yogāvapana, yogavikraya, yogadāna, yogapratigraha, upanidhi. yogāvapana, ṅa, dravya kinonakən vvitaniṅ akrayavikraya⟨,⟩ vkasan sinaṅguhnya paveveh iriya. yogavikraya, ṅa, dravya kinonakən dvalən deniṅ len, vəkasan sinaṅguhnya paveveh iriya. yogadāna, ṅa, dravya patuvava, vkasan sinaṅguhnya paveveh iriya. yogapratigraha, ṅa, dravya patuvava, vkasan sinaṅguhnya upahan. upanidhi, ṅa, dravya kəmitan, vkasan sinaṅguhnya paveveh iriya, ika ta kabeh, saṅ kinilalan dravya maṅkana, konakəna ya valuyakəna rika saṅ makilala de saṅ prāgvivāka, dharma saṅ maluyakən ika.



    Dyad 149

    grahītā yadi naṣṭaḥ syāt

    kuṭumbe ca kr̥to vyayaḥ |

    dātavyaṁ bāndhavais tat syāt

    pravibhaktair api svataḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.166: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

    kuṭumbārthe ’dhyadhīno ’pi

    vyavahāraṁ yam ācaret |

    svadeśe vā videśe vā

    taṁ jyāyān na vicālayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.167

    ikaṅ vvaṅ *maṅuṅguh-uṅguh, hulun-hulun kunaṅ, *dumvalakəna dravyaniṅ tuhanya, ri svadeśanya kunaṅ, deśa lyan kunaṅ, ndan kapahayvaniṅ *kuṭumbi donya, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, tan *galakana de saṅ tuhan.



    Dyad 150

    balād dattaṁ balād bhuktaṁ

    balād yac cāpi lekhitam |

    sarvān balakr̥tān arthān

    akr̥tān manur abravīt ||


    • MDhŚ 8.168: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

    trayaḥ parārthe kliśyanti

    sākṣiṇaḥ pratibhūḥ kulam |

    catvāras tūpacīyante

    vipra āḍhyo vaṇiṅ nr̥paḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.169

    təlu lvirniṅ kasakitan iṅ parārtha, ndya ta ya, sākṣi, maṅaku hutaṅ, vəkaniṅ ahutaṅ, kunaṅ ikaṅ vr̥ddhi pat kvehnya, lvirnya, vipra, saṅ prabhu, vvaṅ sugih, vaṇija.



    Dyad 151

    anādeyaṁ nādadīta

    parikṣīṇo ’pi pārthivaḥ |

    na cādeyaṁ samr̥ddho ’pi

    sūkṣmam apy artham utsr̥jet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.170

    yadyapin duhkhaa saṅ prabhu, hayva sira malap dravya tan yukti alapənira, yadyapin sukhaa sira, sugiha sira, hayva sira tan maṅalap ikaṅ dravya yogya alapənira, mon akəḍika.



    Dyad 152

    anādeyasya cādānād

    ādeyasya ca varjanāt |

    daurbalyaṁ khyāpyate rājñaḥ

    sa pretyeha ca naśyati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.171

    kunaṅ saṅ prabhu yan paṅalap dravya tan yogya alapənira, […] durbala sira yan maṅkana, hilaṅ sira maṅke, hilaṅ sira dlāhan.



    Dyad 153

    svādānād varṇasaṁsargāt

    durbalānāṁ ca rakṣaṇāt |

    balaṁ saṁjāyate rājñaḥ

    sa pretyeha ca vardhate ||


    • MDhŚ 8.172
    • The lemma cited from the stanza here reflects the widely attested variant dharmasaṁsargāt in place of varṇasaṁsargāt in the critically edited text.

    yan malap sira dravya yogya alapənira, dharmasaṅsarga ṅaranira, karakṣāniṅ deśa durbala, ika ta kabeh ya nimittaniṅ agə̄ṅ prabhāva saṅ prabhu, vr̥ddhi maṅke sira mvaṅ dlāha.



    Dyad 154

    tasmād yama iva svāmī

    svayaṁ hitvā priyāpriye |

    varteta yāmyayā vr̥ttyā

    jitakrodho jitendriyaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.173

    kadi ulaha bhaṭāra yama ulaha saṅ prabhu, hayva hana kasih denira, hayva hana kalalis denira. kady aṅganiṅ bhaṭāra yama, mandaṇḍa riṅ pāpa, maveh svarga riṅ mapuṇya, maṅkana ta sira, dumaṇḍaa duṣṭa, rumakṣaa sādhu, hayvāgə̄ṅ krodha sira, hayva tumut riṅ asihiṅ indriya sira.



    Dyad 155

    yas tv adharmeṇa kāryāṇi

    mohāt kuryān narādhipaḥ |

    acirāt taṁ durātmānaṁ

    vaśe kurvanti śatravaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.174

    kunaṅ saṅ prabhu, yan gumavayakən ikaṅ adharma, puṅguṅ hetunira, śīghra alah sira deniṅ śatru, maṅkana halanya.



    Dyad 156

    kāmakrodhau tu saṁyamya

    yo ’rthān dharmeṇa paśyati |

    prajās tam anuvartante

    samudram iva sindhavaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.175

    kunaṅ ulaha saṅ prabhu, pəgəṅənira ikaṅ hyun, mvaṅ krodha, iṅətakənanira ikaṅ dravya yogya alapənira, ika ta saṅ prabhu maṅkana, tinūt sira deniṅ rāt kabeh, kadi vvay ahəniṅ⟨niṅ⟩ lvah, milv asin yan təkeṅ tasik.



    Dyad 157

    yaḥ sādhayantaṁ chandena

    vedayed dhanikaṁ nr̥pe |

    sa rājñā tac caturbhāgaṁ

    dāpyas tasya ca tad dhanam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.176

    ikaṅ vvaṅ kinon managih-nagih, kədə̄nya tikaṅ mahutaṅ, mijil ikaṅ pihutaṅ denya, tan sakaharəpnikaṅ kumonya, ikaṅ kinonkon maṅkana, ḍaṇḍan ya de saṅ prabhu, saparapatanikaṅ tinagihakənya daṇḍanya, ikaṅ pihutaṅ senalapnya, vehakənanya ri saṅ makon, təhər tan upahana.



    Dyad 158

    karmaṇāpi samaṁ kuryād

    dhanikāyādhamarṇikaḥ |

    samo ’vakr̥ṣṭajātis tu

    dadyāc chreyāṁs tu tac chanaiḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.177

    ikaṅ mahutaṅ paḍa janmanya lavan ikaṅ pradhana, ṅuni-ṅuni yan sora, dadya ya huluna de saṅ pahutaṅan, kunaṅ yan ləvih janmanya, ikaṅ ahutaṅ, sakeṅ pradhana, yatnāṅantyakəna ta⟨n pana⟩gih manahura⟨,⟩ ikaṅ pradhana, yan sor janmanya.



    Dyad 159

    anena vidhinā rājā

    mitho vivadatāṁ nr̥ṇām |

    sākṣipratyayasiddhāni

    kāryāṇi samatāṁ nayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.178

    ikaṅ ⟨ma⟩vyavahāra kālih, sampun teka iniṅət-iṅət de saṅ prāgvivāka, makanimitta kahiḍəpaniṅ varah-varahniṅ sākṣi, pəgatakənanira ya, makasādhanaṅ āgama, daṇḍa yathāparādhī.



    colophon

    iti sabhācarita.



    Chapter 7 Topic of deposits

    Dyad 160

    tan pəgat ikaṅ ¿paṅidəpakəna ləḥ sabhā sakeṅ sunya ika?

    kulaje vr̥ttasaṁpanne

    dharmajñe satyavādini |

    mahāpakṣe dhaniny ārye

    nikṣepaṁ nikṣiped budhaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.179

    ika saṅ prajña maməkasakəna patuvava riṅ yogya, vvaṅ akavaṅśan kajanmanya, vvaṅ satyavacana, vvaṅ akveh kadaṅnya, vvaṅ sugih, vvaṅ sādhu.



    Dyad 161

    yo yathā nikṣiped dhaste

    yam arthaṁ yasya mānavaḥ |

    sa tathaiva grahītavyo

    yathā dāyas tathā grahaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.180

    ikaṅ vvaṅ matuvava dravya, ikaṅ dravya patuvava, i taṅanikaṅ patuvavan, ikaṅ atuvava dravya, ya umalap ikaṅ dravya patuvava, i taṅanikaṅ patuvavan, mataṅnyan maṅkana, ikaṅ atuvava ya umalapa ya ri taṅanikaṅ patuvavan.



    Dyad 162

    yo nikṣepaṁ yācyamāno

    nikṣeptur na prayacchati |

    sa yācyaḥ prāḍvivākena

    tan nikṣeptur asaṁnidhau ||


    • MDhŚ 8.181

    ikaṅ patuvava, pininta ya denikaṅ matuvava, tan vinehakən ya ikaṅ patuvava, ikaṅ patuvava⟨n⟩ maṅkana, konən ya mehakəna irikaṅ patuvava, ri harəpnya de saṅ prāgvivāka.



    Dyad 163

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ dravya patuvava, sthāpyaḥ, inənah i taṅanikaṅ patuvavan, inuntalakən kunaṅ, ¿səgəh pamitrānuṅ? hetu, hanan pasākṣi, ri *parva-rvan kunaṅ, ikaṅ patuvava maṅkana, nikṣepaṇa ṅaranya.



    Dyad 164

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ patuvava tinarima ⟨ri⟩ parva-rvan, sopāṅśuḥ, avuni, avəḍi kavruhana, avibhāvyaḥ, tan kinavruhan lvirnya apan vinuṅkus, ikaṅ patuvava maṅkana, upanidhi ṅaranya.



    Dyad 165

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    dravya kaliliran tinuvavakən ri parva-rvan, sopāṅśuḥ, avibhāvyaḥ, tan katon rūpanya, inalap ri parva-rvan de saṅ matuvava, upanidhi ṅaraniṅ patuvava maṅkana muvah.



    Dyad 166

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ dravya salviranya, vinəkasakən ri taṅaniṅ paṇḍe, ikaṅ dravyaniṅ hulun gavenən bhūṣaṇa, denta, maṅkana liṅnyan patuvava, ikaṅ patuvava maṅkana, nyāsa ṅaranya liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.



    Dyad 167

    sākṣyabhāve praṇidhibhir

    vayorūpasamanvitaiḥ |

    apadeśaiś ca saṁnyasya

    hiraṇyaṁ tasya tattvataḥ ||


    sa yadi pratipadyeta

    yathānyastaṁ yathākr̥tam |

    na tatra vidyate kiṁ cid

    yat parair abhiyujyate ||


    teṣāṁ na dadyād yadi tu

    tad dhiraṇyaṁ yathāvidhi |

    ubhau nigr̥hya dāpyaḥ syād

    iti dharmasya dhāraṇā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.182-184: Only the last of these three stanzas appears to be paraphrased in our text.

    ikaṅ paṇḍe *vinaluy-valuyan kinon aṅhuvusa ikaṅ nyāsa, masamayāta ya, təka piṅtiga, huvus pva ya ginavenya, tatan vinehakənya, ikaṅ paṇḍe maṅkana, yogya daṇḍa, ikaṅ dravya valuyakəna ya, mvaṅ tan vehən upahan, daṇḍanya, ikaṅ dravya kinonakən riṅ paṇḍe, tan pamənaṅi ta kāryanya, halāta pva gavenya, tatan upahən ya, daṇḍan ta ya, samūlyanikaṅ dravya kinonakən daṇḍaanya, varṇa-vəratnya, panambəhaniṅ daṇḍanya.



    Dyad 168

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ vvaṅ manarima patuvavan vadi, tatan vinehakənya irikaṅ kinonakən vehakəna, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, daṇḍan samūlyanikaṅ patuvava, ləvihana sayogya kalāntaranya.



    Dyad 169

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ vaṇigjana, adval bhāṇḍa irikaṅ deśa, tan kinonakən de saṅ *pamasaṅ, ikaṅ maṅkana, tan daṇḍan ta ya, salābhanikaṅ mareṅ deśa kinonakən parananya, vijilakənanya.



    Dyad 170

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ bhāṇḍa kinədə̄ deniṅ aṅalap, hana vinuni, avədi karuṅvana, hana ta səgəh mitranya hetunya inalap, ika taṅ patuvava bhāṇḍa maṅkana, yeka bandha ṅaranya.



    Dyad 171

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ kāla yogya padvalakəna bhāṇḍa irikaṅ deśa, kunaṅ ikaṅ bhāṇḍa […] makanimitta sepnya ri kāla padvalanya, salābhanikaṅ amənaṅi kāla, ya daṇḍanikaṅ anarima bhāṇḍāḥ, an sep ri kāla padvalanya.



    Dyad 172

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ vvaṅ tan pamvit i saṅ madravya yan padvalakəna bhāṇḍa, irikaṅ baṇija maṅkana, daṇḍan ya salābhanikaṅ amvit, i tuhanyan padvala bhāṇḍa, vijilakənanya ta sakvehnikaṅ pirak kapaṅan denyan padvala bhāṇḍa.



    Dyad 173

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ vvaṅ manuduhakən ikaṅ strī, rare dahat, atuha dahat, anāśraya i saṅ puhavaṅ, ika ta kabeh, tan hana kavənaṅnyāgave sambyavahāra, ika ta vvaṅ manuduhakən, ya juga gumavayakəna gavenikaṅ tinuduhakənya i saṅ puhavaṅ, ṅaraniṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, yeka kr̥tyatara ṅaranya.



    Dyad 174

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose, although MDhŚ 8.182 shares some keywords.


    ikaṅ mas patuvava, yan vinehakən ri saṅ matuvava, yadyapin matya ikaṅ sākṣi, ikaṅ praṇidhisākṣi, praṇidhi⟨sākṣi⟩ ṅaranya, ikaṅ vruh yan patuvava, sambhava yanana, sadva ta ya, ya sākṣyaniṅ aveh patuvava ika.



    Dyad 175

    nikṣepopanidhī nityaṁ

    na deyau pratyanantare |

    naśyato vinipāte tāv

    anipāte tv anāśinau ||


    • MDhŚ 8.185

    ikaṅ nikṣepa mvaṅ upanidhi, hayva vinehakən iṅ anaknya saṅ matuvava, halanya yan vinehakən, hilaṅ ikaṅ patuvava, yan mati anaknikaṅ patuvava. təka pva bapanya ikaṅ atuvava ṅūni, aminta patuvavanya, həlyanana ikaṅ patuvava huvus kaveh ri anaknya, nahan ta halanya. kunaṅ yan ahurip ikaṅ pratyantara, tan hilaṅ ikaṅ nikṣepopanidhi yan maṅkana.

    • Kuṭāra-Mānava 209: riṅ voṅ tini(ti)pan, yen mati kaṅ atitip tan pakaki, tan panini, tan pabapa, tan pababu, tan panak-anak, tan pakaponakan, tan anarva sanak amisan, amiṅro, iku (ikaṅ) iṅaran pratyantara kabeh tan hana, tan ulihakna riṅ dr̥vya, patitip deniṅ tinitipan, yen mati kaṅ tinitipan nora hilaṅ ikaṅ dr̥veniṅ pratyantara, apan lagi ahurip kaṅ atitip tan panak-anak ikā, vehən dr̥ve patitip ikā deniṅ anakiṅ tinitipan riṅ pratyantara iṅkana (J would read: ikā, yen maṅkana) tan saṅgratana denira saṅ amava bhūmi dene anakiṅ tinitipan aṅulihakən iṅ titipan, tan ucapən kadaṅ-varganiṅ tinitipan, tan vənaṅ tan paṅulihakna titipan.



    Dyad 176

    svayam eva tu yo dadyān

    mr̥tasya pratyanantare |

    na sa rājñābhiyoktavyo

    na nikṣeptuś ca bandhubhiḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.186: var.: tu yau

    kunaṅ yan mati ikaṅ atuvava, vehakəna ikaṅ patuvava ri anaknikaṅ matuvava, ika taṅ patuvava maṅkana, tan kilalan de saṅ prabhu, mvaṅ sānaknikaṅ atuvava, tan pakilalaa iriya.



    Dyad 177

    acchalenaiva cānvicchet

    tam arthaṁ prītipūrvakam |

    vicārya tasya vā vr̥ttaṁ

    sāmnaiva parisādhayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.187

    ikaṅ aminta patuvava, ¿mojaranak? duga-duga, hayva budi-budi, umucap ikaṅ dravya salviraniṅ patuvava, maṅkana deniṅ sumādhya vijilanya.



    Dyad 178

    nikṣepeṣv eṣa sarveṣu

    vidhiḥ syāt parisādhane |

    samudre nāpnuyāt kiṁ cid

    yadi tasmān na saṁharet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.188

    hanakənekaṅ vidhi ri kapalakvaniṅ patuvava, saha cirinya ṅūni, alapən ya de saṅ matuvava, kunaṅ yan hilaṅ cirinya, hayvenalap ikaṅ patuvava.



    Dyad 179

    caurair hr̥taṁ jalenoḍham

    agninā dagdham eva ca |

    na dadyād yadi tasmāt sa

    na saṁharati kiṁ cana ||


    • MDhŚ 8.189

    ikaṅ dravya patuvava, yan inalapiṅ maliṅ, kaləbur iṅ bañu lvah ajəro kahili, katunvan kunaṅ, maṅkana pva kāraṇanya hilaṅ, tan paṅəlyanana saṅ patuvavan maṅkana, saṅ matuvava tan pamalampaha əlyan, yan maṅkana kramanya.



    Dyad 180

    nikṣepasyāpahartāram

    anikṣeptāram eva ca | |

    sarvair upāyair anvicchec

    chapathaiś caiva vaidikaiḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.190: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

    yo nikṣepaṁ nārpayati

    yaś cānikṣipya yācate |

    tāv ubhau cauravac chāsyau

    dāpyau vā tatsamaṁ damam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.191: It seems our author read dāpyau tāvat samaṁ damam (found in Olivelle’s BKt5).

    ikaṅ tan paveh yan pinalakvan patuvava, ikaṅ akilala tan atuvava, ika taṅ maṅkana kālih, yogya daṇḍan, apan paḍa kalavan maliṅ, ma, su, 4, , 2, dadi samūlyanikaṅ patuvava daṇḍanikaṅ akilala, apan tan patuvava.



    Dyad 181

    nikṣepasyāpahartāraṁ

    tatsamaṁ dāpayed damam |

    tathopanidhihartāram

    aviśeṣeṇa pārthivaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.192

    ikaṅ patuvava nikṣepa, yatan yogya katəṅətanya, mvaṅ kilalanya, paḍa daṇḍanya kālih de saṅ prabhu, maṅkana ikaṅ patuvava upanidhi, yan salah katəṅətanya, mvaṅ kilalanya, tan palen atah daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu.



    Dyad 182

    upadhābhiś ca yaḥ kaś cit

    paradravyaṁ haren naraḥ |

    sasahāyaḥ sa hantavyaḥ

    prakāśaṁ vividhair vadhaiḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.193

    salviraniṅ vvaṅ maleśya, an paṅalapa dravyaniṅ lyan, yogya patyana ya, prakāśakəna doṣanya.



    Dyad 183

    nikṣepo yaḥ kr̥to yena

    yāvāṁś ca kulasaṁnidhau |

    tāvān eva sa vijñeyo

    vibruvan daṇḍam arhati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.194

    sakveh salviranikaṁ patuvava, sinākṣyakən ṅūni, ya tika kavruhana, alapən de saṅ matuvava, yapvan salah pavehnya, aṅuraṅi kunaṅ, yapvan salah palakvan, aṅləvihi kunaṅ, yogya daṇḍan salah siki, sapaṅuraṅnya daṇḍanya, sapaṅləvihnya daṇḍanya, ikaṅ kuraṅ-ləvihniṅ patuvava ṅūni, sapaṅavruhniṅ sākṣi pituhun saṅ prāgvivāka.



    Dyad 184

    mitho dāyaḥ kr̥to yena

    gr̥hīto mitha eva vā |

    mitha eva pradātavyo

    yathā dāyas tathā grahaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.195: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

    nikṣiptasya dhanasyaivaṁ

    prītyopanihitasya ca |

    rājā vinirṇayaṁ kuryād

    akṣiṇvan nyāsadhāriṇam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.196

    ikaṅ patuvava nikṣepa, mvaṅ patuvava pamitran, kapagəhakəna saṅ prabhu yuktinya, ikaṅ patuvava nyāsa, maṅkanātah, pagəhakənanira kramanya.



    colophon

    iti nikṣepa-carita.



    Chapter 8 Topic of Sale without Ownership

    Dyad 185

    vikrīṇīte parasya svaṁ

    yo ’svāmī svāmyasaṁmataḥ |

    na taṁ nayeta sākṣyaṁ tu

    stenam astenamāninam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.197

    hana vvaṅ adval tan dravyanya, ika ta maṅkana, yadyastu tan maliṅa liṅnya, daməliṅ maliṅ jugeka⟨,⟩ daṇḍa sadaṇḍaniṁ maliṅ, ikaṅ dravya dinvalnya vijilakənanya, tan pametakəna sākṣi.



    Dyad 186

    avahāryo bhavec caiṣa

    sānvayaḥ ṣaṭśataṁ damam |

    niranvayo ’napasaraḥ

    prāptaḥ syāc caurakilbiṣam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.198: The lemma in the Svayambhu mss. suggest that our author may have read ṣaḍgataṁ, but the paraphrase suggests otherwise.

    kunaṅ yan sānvaya, hana nimittanyan padval, daṇḍan ya, ṣaṭśatam damam, nəm atus paṇa, ma, su, ⟨1,⟩ mā, ⟨1⟩4, təkanya pirak, mvaṅ vijilakəna sadinvalnya, yapvan tan panimitta, tan vruh ri paranya, sadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ daṇḍaanya, ma, su, 3, mā, 2, mvaṅ vijilakəna sadravya dinvalnya.



    Dyad 187

    asvāminā kr̥to yas tu

    dāyo vikraya eva vā |

    akr̥taḥ sa tu vijñeyo

    vyavahāre yathā sthitiḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.199

    ikaṅ dravya dinvalniṅ asvāmi, ika ta dinvalnya, ika ta paməlīriya, turuṅ dval ika, turuṅ vinəli ika, apan aṅher vyavahāra yukti gatinya.



    Dyad 188

    anena vidhinā śāsyaḥ

    kurvann asvāmivikriyam |

    ajñānāj jñānapūrvaṁ tu

    cauravad vadham arhati ||


    • Olivelle 2005: “Additional verse in Be1 Be3 Bo SCa Ho NKt4 Lo2 TMd4 Ox2 Tr1 Tr2 Wa [Jolly Nd N Gr] Nā Nd Rc Mandlik … Dave KSS; placed after 198 in Lal OOr NPu1 Pu2 Pu3 Pu4 GMd1 TMd3 GMy MTr4 MTr6; cited by Lakṣ 12.352.”

    yan apuṅguṅ nimittanikiṅ adval tan dravyanya, nahan ta kavidhyaniṅ daṇḍanya, yapvan ⟨tan⟩ vruh ri tan dravyanya, ika ta maṅkana, takvanana rumuhun, i nimittanyan padravya ya.



    Dyad 189

    saṁbhogo yatra dr̥śyate

    na dr̥śyetāgamaḥ kva cit |

    āgamaḥ kāraṇaṁ tatra

    na saṁbhoga iti sthitiḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.200: Though there is a global correspondence of topic, the Old Javanese cannot be said to paraphrase the Sanskrit except in the loosest possible way.

    ndya paṅavruhanya ri tuhu dravyanya, yan hulun-hulun katəmu, gəgvanana taṅanya, yan hənaṅ tuhu ika, yan sapinya katəmu, yan ariṅ iriya tuhu ika talyanana ikaṅ sapi yan atutūt, yan savahnya katəmu, takvanana i lvanya, mvaṅ isinya, yan patut tuhu ika, yan umahnya katəmu, takvanana ḍəpanikaṅ umah, yan patut tuhu ika.



    Dyad 190

    vikrayād yo dhanaṁ kiṁ cid

    gr̥hṇīyat kulasaṁnidhau |

    krayeṇa sa viśuddhaṁ hi

    nyāyato labhate dhanam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.201

    deya saṅ vruh yan panəmu-nəmu dravya, riṅ savah, riṅ tambak, riṅ pāməṅ-aməṅan, riṅ ləmah, pirəṅvakəna riṅ vvaṅ akveh, kaprakāśa ta ya.



    Dyad 191

    atha mūlam anāhāryaṁ

    prakāśakrayaśodhitaḥ |

    adaṇḍyo mucyate rājñā

    nāṣṭiko labhate dhanam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.202

    kinavruhan ta ya denikaṅ huvus abhyāsa rikaṅ dravya, mvaṅ kadaṅ, *hatur-tataṅganikaṅ kahilaṅan, tuhu ikaṅ dravyanya, alapənya yan maṅkana, irikaṅ dravya, tan doṣaa, phalanya pinrakāśakən.



    Dyad 192

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    huvus nimittanikaṅ dravyan prasiddha, takvanana ika, katəmvanikaṅ dravya, de saṅ prāgvivāka, i saṅkanikaṅ dravya katəmu denya, nimittanya madravya ya, yathākrama ta denira takvan.



    Dyad 193

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    huvusni saṅkanikaṅ dravya, kapva vinarahakən de saṅ katəmvaniṅ dravya, hr̥tən ikaṅ dravya, kədə̄n de saṅ prāgvivāka, takvanana tattvanikaṅ dravya, irikaṅ katəmvanya, liṅanira, tuduhakəna ta saṅkanikaṅ dravya, təka ri kita, maṅkana liṅa saṅ prāgvivāka.



    Dyad 194

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    yapvan panuduhakən ya ika saṅkanikaṅ dravyan təkeriya, tan hana doṣa iriya, tuhun kahilaṅan paməli, yapvan tan manuduhakən, sadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ daṇḍanya, mvaṅ kahilaṅan paməlinya, saṅ madravya pūrvaka madravya ya.



    Dyad 195

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ vvaṅ aməli salviraniṅ dravya, vavaṅ pinintonakən iṅ vvaṅ akveh, śuddha ikaṅ maməli yan maṅkana, ikaṅ dravya yukti kavəlyan ika denya.



    Dyad 196

    abhakṣyam atha vāpeyaṁ

    vaiśyādīn bhakṣayan dvijān |

    jaghanyamadhyamotkr̥ṣṭa-

    daṇḍān arhed yathākramam ||


    • Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka ad YDh 2.232–3.

    ikaṅ śūdra akon amaṅan tan yogya paṅanən, aṅinum tan yogya inumən, i saṅ brāhmaṇa, veśya, yogya ikaṅ śūdra daṇḍan riṅ ma,⟩ mā, 12, ku, 1, mvaṅ riṅ ma, su, 1, mā, 9, mvaṅ riṅ ma, su, 3, mā, 2, tumutana varṇakrama.



    Dyad 197

    paṇāḥ śūdre bhaved daṇḍaś

    catuṣpañcāśad eva tu |

    grasitāraḥ svayaṁ kāryā

    rājñā nirviṣayās tu te ||


    • Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka ad YDh 2.232–3.

    kunaṅ yan śūdra, kinoniṅ śūdra, amaṅan aṅinuma, tan yogya, daṇḍan paṇa, 54, *pandaṇḍeriya mā, 2, ku, 2, hana pva śūdra mulat tan pohut, iṅgatakəna paravaśan de saṅ prabhu.



    Dyad 198

    gokumārīṁ devapaśum

    ukṣāṇam r̥ṣabhaṁ tathā |

    vāhayan sāhasaṁ pūrvaṁ

    prāpnuyād uttamaṁ vadhe ||


    • Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka on YDh 2.226 and by Lakṣmīdhara in KKT.

    ikaṅ vvaṅ akon aṅhirana irikaṅ ləmbu kanyā, ləmbu *kaṇḍaṅan, ləmbu saṅ hyaṅ, pañjalu kunaṅ, daṇḍan ya riṅ, ma,⟩ mā, 12, ku, 1, kunaṅ yan mati ikaṁ ləmbu denya, ḍaṇḍan ya, ma, su, 3, mā, 2, ḍaṇḍanya.



    Dyad 199

    nānyad anyena saṁsr̥ṣṭaṁ

    rūpaṁ vikrayam arhati |

    na sāvadyaṁ na ca nyūnaṁ

    na dūre na tirohitam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.203: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

    anyāṁ ced darśayitvānyā

    voḍhuḥ kanyā pradīyate |

    ubhe ta ekaśulkena

    vahed ity abravīn manuḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.204

    ikaṅ vvaṅ amintonakən kanyā, donyan səḍaṅ tinonton, vinvatan vəlyan, vinaraṅ pva ya, aveh ta ya kanyā len, iki vərəh-vərəh, ya aṅalapa karva, irikaṅ kanyā, ikaṅ paməli, karvanana kaṅ kanyā, vəli pisan gatinya, maṅkana liṅ bhaṭāra manu ṅūnin pavarah i bhagavān bhr̥gu.

    nonmattāyā na kuṣṭhinyā

    na ca yā spr̥ṣṭamaithunā |

    pūrvaṁ doṣān abhikhyāpya

    pradātā daṇḍam arhati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.205: Our text gives no paraphrase for the third stanza grouped in this section.



    colophon

    iti asvāmicarita.



    Chapter 9 Topic of Nondelivery of Gifts

    Dyad 200

    r̥tvig yadi vr̥to yajñe

    svakarma parihāpayet |

    tasya karmānurūpeṇa

    deyo ’ṁśaḥ sahakartr̥bhiḥ ||


    dakṣiṇāsu ca dattāsu

    svakarma parihāpayan |

    kr̥tsnam eva labhetāṁśam

    anyenaiva ca kārayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.206–207

    saṅ brāhmaṇa kinon ta ayajña, tātan iṅuvusakənira tikaṅ yajña, huvus ta sira vinehan dakṣiṇā, mvaṅ upakalpanira, sayogyaniṅ karmanira ta deniṅ aveh, tātan ginavenira tikaṅ yajña, valuyakənanira tikaṅ dakṣiṇā, sakvehniṅ tinaṅgapira ri saṅ yajamāna, saṅ yajamāna ameta viku len, tumulusakəna tikaṅ kārya.



    Dyad 201

    yasmin karmaṇi yās tu syur

    uktāḥ pratyaṅgadakṣiṇāḥ |

    sa eva tā ādidīta

    bhajeran sarva eva vā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.208

    ikaṅ dakṣiṇā humaḍaṅ i kālaniṅ yajña, *sasambhavanira saṅ dakṣiṇānana, yathākrama de saṅ yajamāna an dakṣiṇānana, saṅ viku kunaṅ manava i rovaṅira.



    Dyad 202

    rathaṁ hareta cādhvaryur

    brahmādhāne ca vājinam |

    hotā vāpi hared aśvam

    udgātā cāpy anaḥ kraye ||


    • MDhŚ 8.209

    saṅ adhvaryuh, aṅalapa dakṣiṇā ratha, saṅ brahmādhāna, aṅalapa dakṣiṇā liman, saṅ hotā⟨,⟩ aṅalapa dakṣiṇā kuda, saṅ udgātā, aṅalapa ratha kuda liman. saṅ brāhmaṇa maṅaji yajuḥveda, adhvaryuh ṅaranira, saṅ maṅaji ātharvaṇa, brahmādhāna ṅaranira, saṅ maṅaji r̥gveda, saṅ hotā ṅaranira, saṅ maṅaji sāmaveda, saṅ udgātā ṅaranira, maṅkana kramaniṅ adum dakṣiṇā.



    Dyad 203

    sarveṣām ardhino mukhyās

    tadardhenārdhino ’pare |

    tr̥tīyinas tr̥tīyāṁśāś

    caturthāṁśās tu pādinaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.210

    saṅ brāhmaṇa mukhyaniṅ mayajña, dakṣiṇānana, ma, su, 1, saṅ kapiṅrvaniṅ luṅguh, dakṣiṇānana, ⟨ma,⟩ mā, 12, saṅ kapiṅtiganiṅ luṅguh, dakṣiṇānana, ⟨ma,⟩ mā, 8, saṅ kapiṅpatniṅ luṅguh, dakṣiṇānana, ⟨ma,⟩ mā, ¿3, ka,? maṅkana kramanya, liṅ bhaṭāra manu.



    Dyad 204

    saṁbhūya svāni karmāṇi

    kurvadbhir iha mānavaiḥ |

    anena vidhiyogena

    kartavyāṁśaprakalpanā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.211

    kadumaniṅ lābha ulihniṅ kinabehan, gavayakəna de saṅ maṅabehi karma, makasādhana pavarah saṅ hyaṅ āgama, maran tan patəmahan vyavahāra.



    Dyad 205

    dharmārthaṁ yena dattaṁ syāt

    kasmai cid yācate dhanam |

    paścāc ca na tathā tat syān

    na deyaṁ tasya tad bhavet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.212

    ikaṅ vvaṅ aveh dravyanya, asiṅ pavevehanya, dharma ta donya veh pūrvaka, ri vəkasan pinalakunya ta ya pavevehnya, tan yogya ikaṅ dravya maṅkana kilalanən, tan vehana ikaṅ akilala, ikaṅ vinehan makadravya ya.



    Dyad 206

    yadi saṁsādhayet tat tu

    darpāl lobhena vā punaḥ |

    rājñā dāpyaḥ suvarṇaṁ syāt

    tasya steyasya niṣkr̥tiḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.213

    maṅədvakən pva yāmalaku pavevehnya, makanimitta lobhanya, mūrkhanya, mvaṅ hyunya riṅ ahala, daṇḍa ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana de saṅ prabhu, nəmaṅ suvarṇa daṇḍaanya, ma, su, 1, mā, 8, təkanya pirak, 9600, deniṅ doṣa maṅkana, katambayaniṅ doṣaniṅ maliṅ pavevehnya ṅaranika.



    Dyad 207

    dattasyaiṣoditā dharmyā

    yathāvad anapakriyā |

    ata ūrdhvaṁ pravakṣyāmi

    vetanasyānapakriyām ||


    • MDhŚ 8.213

    nahan ta daṇḍanikaṅ vvaṅ viruddha pavevehnya, yogya deniṅ dumaṇḍa ya, mamuktya pāpa ya, pinagəhakən saṅ paṇḍita vruh riṅ āgama.



    colophon

    iti dattānapakarmacarita.



    Chapter 10 Topic of Breach of Contract

    Dyad 208

    yo grāmadeśasaṁghānāṁ

    kr̥tvā satyena saṁvidam |

    visaṁvaden naro lobhāt

    taṁ rāṣṭrād vipravāsayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.219

    ikaṅ vvaṅ magavai samaya riṅ grāma, riṅ deśa, riṅ saṅgha, satyaa ya riṅ liṅnya, kunaṅ yan adva ya riṅ samayanya, makanimitta lobhanya, iṅgatakəna ya sakiṅ kahananya, maṅkana daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu.



    Dyad 209

    nigr̥hya dāpayec cainaṁ

    samayavyabhicāriṇam |

    catuḥsuvarṇān ṣaṇniṣkāñ

    chatamānaṁ ca rājatam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.220

    evaṁ daṇḍavidhiṁ kuryād

    dhārmikaḥ pr̥thivīpatiḥ |

    grāmajātisamūheṣu

    samayavyabhicāriṇām ||


    • MDhŚ 8.221

    ikaṅ adva riṅ samaya, dadyaheri tuhunya, daṇḍan ta ya satus suvarṇa, ma, su, 1, 6400, daṇḍaniṅ mithyasamaya riṅ grāma, ma, su, 1, mā, 8, 9600, daṇḍaniṅ mithya riṁ deśa, ma, su, 1, , 4, 14600, daṇḍanikaṅ mithya riṅ saṅgha, ya ika sinaṅguh sipatniṅ nīrṇa samaya, daṇḍa gati ika.



    colophon

    iti samvidvyatikramacarita.



    Chapter 11 Topic of Buying and Selling

    Dyad 210

    krītvā vikrīya vā kiṁ cid

    yasyehānuśayo bhavet |

    so ’ntar daśāhāt tad dravyaṁ

    dadyāc caivādadīta ca ||


    • MDhŚ 8.222

    ikaṅ vvaṅ adval dravya, maməli kunaṅ, alarāmbəknya, alaraṅ paməlinya, amurah padvalanya, avicāraa kunaṅ, yan sapuluh vəṅi lavasanya vinəli, dinvalnya kunaṅ, valuyakəna ikaṅ pirak paməli dravya, valuyakəna ikaṅ dravya vinəlinya, ujarana aṅasih-asih, enaka kavuvusanya, ikaṅ aməli dravya ulihanya piraknya, ikaṅ vinəlinya vehakəna iriya, paḍa dharma ulah kālih yan maṅkana.



    Dyad 211

    pareṇa tu daśāhasya

    na dadyān nāpi dāpayet |

    ādadāno dadac caiva

    rājñā daṇḍyaḥ śatāni ṣaṭ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.223

    kunaṅ yan livat sapuluh vəṅi, tan vehakəna ikaṅ dravya vinəlinya, mvaṅ piraknya tan valuyakəna, kədə̄ pva ya malaku dva-dvalanya, mvaṅ valuyaniṅ piraknya, ika ta vvaṅ maṅkana, yogya daṇḍa de saṅ prabhu, ma, su, 1, mā, 4, təkanya pirak, kunaṅ yan kəbo, sapi, vəḍus, vinəlinya, katon pva doṣanya de saṅ aməli, karva-təṅah lek lavasanya, valuyakəna i saṅ matumbasan, saṅ aməli valuyakəna piraknya, kunaṅ yan livat sakiṅ karva-təṅah lek, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ amaluyakəna, ma, su, 1, mā, 4, daṇḍanya.



    Dyad 212

    aśvānāñ ca paśūnāñ ca

    tripakṣād arpaṇam bhavet |

    viparyaye tu daṇḍaḥ syāt

    manūṣyāṇān tu vatsarāt ||


    • OJ Aṣṭādaśavyavahāra REF
    • Additional verse in Mandlik after DhŚ 8.223: paṇā dvādaśa dāpyaḥ syāt pratibodhe na ced bhavet | paśūnām apy anākhyāne tripadād arpaṇaṃ bhavet || .

    kunaṅ yan vvaṅ vinəlinya, macañcala pva ya, satahun lavasanya, valuyakəna ya, i saṅ matumbasan, saṅ aməli valuyakəna piraknya, kunaṅ yan livat sakiṅ satahun, daṇḍan ikaṅ amaluyakən de saṅ prabhu, kadi ṅūni.



    Dyad 213

    yas tu doṣavatīṁ kanyām

    anākhyāya prayacchati |

    tasya kuryān nr̥po daṇḍaṁ

    svayaṁ ṣaṇṇavatiṁ paṇān ||


    • MDhŚ 8.224

    ikaṅ vvaṅ maveh alakya riṅ kanyā, tatan vinarahakən doṣanya irikaṅ pavevehanya, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, saṅ prabhu dumaṇḍa ya, ri saṅaṅ puluh nəm paṇa, mā, 4, ku, 3, 1900, təkanyan pirak.



    colophon

    iti krayavikrayacarita.



    Chapter 12 Topic of Boundaries

    Dyad 214

    divā vaktavyatā pāle

    rātrau svāmini tadgr̥he |

    yogakṣeme ’nyathā cet tu

    pālo vaktavyatām iyāt ||


    • MDhŚ 8.230

    ikaṅ maṅvan vuvusən pramādanya, yan iṅ rahina təkaniṅ halanikaṅ maṅvan, kunaṅ yan iṅ vəṅi kahilaṅan ya, iṅ umahnikaṅ adravya ta ya, tan hana doṣanikaṅ aṅvan yan maṅkana, kunaṅ yan ahala vaṅkəlaṅnikaṅ kaṇḍaṅ, tan pinagər kunaṅ, tan vinarah ikaṅ madravya, hilaṅ tekaṅ kəbo riṅ vəṅi, ry umahnikaṅ madravya tuvi, ikaṅ maṅvan umaṅguha pramādanya, maṅəlyanana ta ya irikaṅ hilaṅ.


    Dyad 215

    gopaḥ kṣīrabhr̥to yas tu

    sa duhyād daśato varām |

    gosvāmyanumate bhr̥tyaḥ

    sā syāt pāle ’bhr̥te bhr̥tiḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.231: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

    naṣṭaṁ vinaṣṭaṁ kr̥mibhiḥ

    śvahataṁ viṣame mr̥tam |

    hīnaṁ puruṣakāreṇa

    pradadyāt pāla eva tu ||


    • MDhŚ 8.232

    kunaṅ yan mati ulərən, sinahut iṅ asu, kaləbū riṅ juraṅ, sumur kunaṅ, tan tinuluṅan deniṅ aṅvan, maṅəlyanana juga ikaṅ maṅvan maṅkana.


    Dyad 216

    vighuṣya tu hr̥taṁ caurair

    na pālo dātum arhati |

    yadi deśe ca kāle ca

    svāminaḥ svasya śaṁsati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.233

    ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ iṅalap riṅ maliṅ, maṅuhuh tikaṅ maṅvan, malaku tuluṅ, ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ təhər hilaṅ, tan yogya ikaṅ maṅvan maṅəlyanana yan maṅkana, kunaṅ yan tan vruh riṅ deśa paṅvanana, tan vruh riṅ kāla paṅvanana, hilaṅ ikaṅ iṅvan denya, mon rahina, yogyāṅəlyanana ikaṅ maṅvan yan maṅkana.


    Dyad 217

    karṇau carma ca vālāṁś ca

    bastisnāyūni rocanām |

    paśuṣu svāmināṁ dadyān

    mr̥teṣv aṅkāṁś ca darśayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.234. var. b: bastiṁ snāyuṁ ca, var. d: aṅkāni

    ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ yan mati, adoh ikaṅ madravya, taliṅanya, kulitnya, buntutnya, *əyəh-əyəhanya, *vayaṅ-vayaṅanya, hampərunya, ika ta kabeh, mr̥tāṅga ṅaranya, vvatakəna ri saṅ madravya, cihnanya yan mati ika, saṅ madravya tan pamahidvaa yan maṅkana.


    Dyad 218

    ajāvike tu saṁruddhe

    vr̥kaiḥ pāle tv anāyati |

    yāṁ prasahya vr̥ko hanyāt

    pāle tat kilbiṣaṁ bhavet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.235

    ikaṅ vəḍus, vivi, minda kunaṅ, sinahut iṅ asu, tatan tinuluṅan denikaṅ maṅvan, mati pvekaṅ vəḍus, tan tinuluṅan, samūlyanikaṅ mati, həlyanana denikaṅ maṅvan.


    Dyad 219

    tāsāṁ ced avaruddhānāṁ

    carantīnāṁ mitho vane |

    yām utplutya vr̥ko hanyān

    na pālas tatra kilbiṣī ||


    • MDhŚ 8.236

    ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ apulaṅ alah mareṅ sukət, hana ta sumiṅsal saviji, ya ta binuru sinahut deniṅ asu, ikaṅ arva-rvān tikaṅ asu, mati pva ya, tan ana doṣanikaṅ maṅvan.


    Dyad 220

    dhanuḥśataṁ parīhāro

    grāmasya syāt samantataḥ |

    śamyāpātās trayo vāpi

    triguṇo nagarasya tu ||


    • MDhŚ 8.237: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

    tatrāparivr̥taṁ dhānyaṁ

    vihiṁsyuḥ paśavo yadi |

    na tatra praṇayed daṇḍaṁ

    nr̥patiḥ paśurakṣiṇām ||


    • MDhŚ 8.238

    ikaṅ sapi kəbo amaṅan pari, tan pinagər pva ya, asiṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅa yan maṅkana pva ya daṇḍanən ika de saṅ prabhu, ikaṅ maṅvan, ri səḍəṅikāṅvan-ṅvan yāmaṅan pari tan pinagər.


    Dyad 221

    vr̥tiṁ tatra prakurvīta

    yām uṣṭro nāvalokayet |

    chidraṁ ca vārayet sarvaṁ

    śvasūkaramukhānugam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.239: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

    pathi kṣetre parivr̥te

    grāmāntīye ’tha vā punaḥ |

    sapālaḥ śatadaṇḍārho

    vipālān vārayet paśūn ||


    • MDhŚ 8.240

    ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ amaṅan pari huvus pinagər, ikaṅ maṅvan mulat ta ya, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ maṅvan, riṅ satus paṇa, mā, 5, 2000, tkanya. ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ maṅkana kramanya, yan tan hana ikaṅ maṅvan lumihata, vrəgakəna ya denikaṅ masavah.


    Dyad 222

    kṣetreṣv anyeṣu tu paśuḥ

    sapādaṁ paṇam arhati |

    sarvatra tu śado deyaḥ

    kṣetrikasyeti dhāraṇā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.241

    yapvan pamaṅan pari ikaṅ kəbo sapi, adoha sakeṅ avan, sakeṅ thāni kunaṅ, ya ika kaliṅaniṅ ujar, anyeṣu, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ maṅvan, ri satus lima likur paṇa, mā, 6, ku, 1, 2500. asiṅ pinaṅanya riṅ savah, satus paṇa, daṇḍanya, vehakəna ri saṅ masavah, maṅkana pahiṅan bhaṭāra manu.


    Dyad 223

    anirdaśāhāṁ gāṁ sūtāṁ

    vr̥ṣān devapaśūṁs tathā |

    sapālān vā vipālān vā

    na daṇḍyān manur abravīt ||


    • MDhŚ 8.242

    kunaṅ yan ləmbu mānak-anak, tapvan təka sapuluh rahina, *kaṇḍaṅan, ləmbu saṅ hyaṅ kunaṅ, amaṅan pari riṅ savah, pinagər tan pinagər kunaṅ, tan ḍaṇḍan ikaṅ ləmbu maṅkana, liṅ bhaṭāra manu ṅūni.


    Dyad 224

    kṣetriyasyātyaye daṇḍo

    bhāgād daśaguṇo bhavet |

    tato ’rdhadaṇḍo bhr̥tyānām

    ajñānāt kṣetrikasya tu ||


    • MDhŚ 8.243

    kunaṅ yan mati, tikəla ikaṅ ləmbu de saṅ masavah maṅdaṇḍa, galaknya hetu, daśaguṇakəna samūlyanikaṅ ləmbu, həlyananya de saṅ masavah, kunaṅ yan kavula saṅ masavah, amatyani anikəli kunaṅ, pañcaguṇakəna samūlyanikaṅ ləmbu, həlyananya, apan pakon saṅ tuhan ika.


    Dyad 225

    etad vidhānam ātiṣṭhed

    dhārmikaḥ pr̥thivīpatiḥ |

    svāmināṁ ca paśūnāṁ ca

    pālānāṁ ca vyatikrame ||


    • MDhŚ 8.244: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

    sīmāṁ prati samutpanne

    vivāde grāmayor dvayoḥ |

    jyeṣṭhe māsi nayet sīmāṁ

    suprakāśeṣu setuṣu ||


    • MDhŚ 8.245

    ikaṅ grāma rvaṅ siki, avicāra sīmā, pagavayakəna sīmā vatəs, tambak, ikaṅ hīṅan prakāśakəna ya de saṅ prabhu, atūta yukty ata ya, riṅ jyeṣṭhātah māsanya, ika ta kabeh gavayakəna ya i pahīṅananiṅ sīmā.


    Dyad 226

    upachannāni cānyāni

    sīmāliṅgāni kārayet |

    sīmājñāne nr̥ṇāṁ vīkṣya

    nityaṁ loke viparyayam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.249

    aśmano ’sthīni govālāṁs

    tuṣān bhasma kapālikāḥ |

    karīṣam iṣṭakāṅgārāṁś

    charkarā vālukās tathā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.250

    ikaṅ sīmā-liṅga tan katon, upacchanna ṅaranya, konakəna gavayən de saṅ mavicāra sīmā kālih, ya ta paṅavruhanya hīṅaniṅ vatəsnya, an vulati kahilaṅanikaṅ cihna vr̥kṣa: vatu, tahulan, *bubatniṅ ləmbu, məraṅ, avu, kalapa, viṅka, karikil vatu, iṣṭaka, arəṅ, paras, hənī tasik. ika ta kabeh, sīmā-upacchanna-liṅga ṅaranya kabeh.

    yāni caivaṁprakārāṇi

    kālād bhūmir na bhakṣayet |

    tāni saṁdhiṣu sīmāyām

    aprakāśāni kārayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.251: Our text does not seem to gives paraphrase for the last stanza grouped in this section.


    Dyad 227

    sīmāvr̥kṣāṁś tu kurvīta

    nyagrodhāśvatthakiṁśukān |

    śālmalīsālatālāṁś ca

    kṣīriṇaś caiva pādapān ||


    • MDhŚ 8.246

    gulmān veṇūṁś ca vividhān

    śamīvallīsthalāni ca |

    śarān kubjakagulmāṁś ca

    tathā sīmā na naśyati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.247

    kavruhana de saṅ prabhu hīṅan-hīṅaniṅ ləmahikaṅ mavyavāhara, makanimitta cihnanya, tanəmana kayu ikaṅ vatəs, nyagrodha, variṅin, bodhi, ḍaḍap, śālmalī, lərək, sāla, raṇḍə, kṣīriṇa, kayv akəmbaṅ avoh, vanaspati, kayv agətih, ya ta lvirnikaṅ kayu tanəmən, riṅ pahīṅanan. śalmika, kasine, vehən makveha, raṇḍə rambataniṅ udvad magəṅ, valya, valuh, kavittha, jirət, ika ta kabeh tanəməniṅ sīmā vatəs, tatan hilaṅaniṅ sīmā vatəs yan maṅkana.


    Dyad 228

    taḍāgāny udapānāni

    vāpyaḥ prasravaṇāni ca |

    sīmāsaṁdhiṣu kāryāṇi

    devatāyatanāni ca ||


    • MDhŚ 8.248

    etair liṅgair nayet sīmāṁ

    rājā vivadamānayoḥ |

    pūrvabhuktyā ca satatam

    udakasyāgamena ca ||


    • MDhŚ 8.252. The OJ paraphrase suggests that the author had before him a version reading kūpa instead of vāpi, with kūpa coming before udapāna. No such version of this stanza is known to us.

    taṭāka, ḍavuhan, kūpa, sumur, udapāna, talaga sinukan, prasravaṇa, vulakan, mvaṅ ikaṅ pamukty alavas, udakasya, hilīniṅ kali kunaṅ, nahan ta cihna paṅavruhanira.


    Dyad 229

    yadi saṁśaya eva syāl

    liṅgānām api darśane |

    sākṣipratyaya eva syāt

    sīmāvādavinirṇayaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.253

    yan saṅśaya saṅ prabhu ri hananiṅ sīmāliṅga, pavarahniṅ sākṣi pituhunira, maṅkana deniṅ magəhakəna sīmā səḍəṅ cinarita.


    Dyad 230

    grāmeyakakulānāṁ tu

    samakṣaṁ sīmni sākṣiṇaḥ |

    praṣṭavyāḥ sīmaliṅgāni

    tayoś caiva vivādinoḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.254

    i papupulninikaṅ təpi siriṅnikaṅ mavyavahāra sīmā kālih, takvanana de saṅ prabhu, i səḍəṅ prasiddhaniṅ vatəsnikaṅ thāni.


    Dyad 231

    te pr̥ṣṭās tu yathā brūyuḥ

    samastāḥ sīmni niścayam |

    nibadhnīyāt tathā sīmāṁ

    sarvāṁs tāṁś caiva nāmataḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.255

    tinakvanan pva sākṣinya kabeh, mavaraha ta ya irikaṅ prasiddha vatəs, ri huvusnyan pavarah, tulisakəna ta nāmanya, mvaṅ sapavarahnya irikaṅ vatəs.


    Dyad 232

    śirobhis te gr̥hītvorvīṁ

    sragviṇo raktavāsasaḥ |

    sukr̥taiḥ śāpitāḥ svaiḥ svair

    nayeyus te samañjasam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.256

    huvusnyan tinulisakən araniṅ sākṣinya kabeh, konən ta ya sākṣinya sumuhuna ikaṅ ləmah sinəṅguhanya vatəs, alapən sakala pagəṅnya, kambaṅana kambaṅ abaṅ, śapathanana ta ya de saṅ prabhu, liṅanira, tan təmva phalaniṅ gaventa hayu yan kita mithya, tuhu pva kitāvarah, katəmu pva phalaniṅ gaventa hayu⟨,⟩ liṅanira iriya.


    Dyad 233

    yathoktena nayantas te

    pūyante satyasākṣiṇaḥ |

    viparītaṁ nayantas tu

    dāpyāḥ syur dviśataṁ damam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.257

    ikaṅ sākṣi kinənan śapatha, sapta divaśa hīṅanya, kadi pavarah ṅūni riṅ sākṣicarita, tan vikāra pva ya, pavitra ikaṅ satyasākṣi yan maṅkana, ikaṅ vatəs pavarahnya, pagəhakəna de saṅ prabhu, mithya pva sākṣinya, katəkan jāti-rogāgni-maraṇa, makāntaṅ sapta divasa, ika taṅ maṅkana, daṇḍan ta ya ikaṅ sākṣi, de saṅ prabhu, rvaṅ atus paṇa riṅ vvaṅ tuṅgalan, , 10, 4000, təkanya, ikaṅ avyavahāra mithya sākṣinya, sorakəna pakṣanya.


    Dyad 234

    sākṣyabhāve tu catvāro

    grāmāḥ sāmantavāsinaḥ |

    sīmāvinirṇayaṁ kuryuḥ

    prayatā rājasaṁnidhau ||


    • MDhŚ 8.258

    yan tan hana sākṣya, takvanana taṅ caturgrāma, sakaparək deniṅ mavicāra, humatura riṅ saṅ prabhu, majara i tuhu sīmā vatəs vinicāra.


    Dyad 235

    sāmantānām abhāve tu

    maulānāṁ sīmasākṣiṇām |

    imān apy anuyuñjīta

    puruṣān vanagocarān ||


    • MDhŚ 8.259

    vyādhāñ śākunikān gopān

    kaivartān mūlakhānakān |

    vyālagrāhān uñchavr̥ttīn

    anyāṁś ca vanagocarān ||


    • MDhŚ 8.260

    te pr̥ṣṭās tu yathā brūyuḥ

    sīmāsaṁdhiṣu lakṣaṇam |

    tat tathā sthāpayed rājā

    dharmeṇa grāmayor dvayoḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.261

    yan tan hana caturgrāma, vruh irikaṅ vatəs, tan hana ikaṅ maulāḥ, matakvan saṅ prabhu ikaṅ asabhā-sukət, vyādhān, tuha buru, śākunikān, pakṣimatsyamr̥gān hanti, prapikat, prajariṅ manuk, maṅvan javi-javi, kaivartān, vvaṅ aparahu-parahu, vvaṅ manuhan suḍa uvi hilus, vyālagrāhān, vvaṅ amet ulā, uvaya, uñchavr̥ttīn, vvaṅ aṅasag-asag siṅgaṅ, vanagocarān, vvaṅ anulup lutuṅ, añjala ivak, ika ta kabeh, takvanana de saṅ prabhu, pajarakəna, lakṣaṇanikaṅ vatəs, sapavarahnya pagəhakəna de saṅ prabhu, ikaṅ iṅ ləmah ikaṅ avicāra kālih, dharma sira yan maṅkana.

    • Pāṇini, Aṣṭādhyāyī, 4.4.35 pakṣi-matsya-mr̥gān hanti. Examples of the grammatical derivation intended in this rule are given in Patañjali’s Vyākaraṇamahābhāṣya (ed. Kielhorn-Abhyankar I,176.25-177.16) pakṣi-matsya-mr̥gān hanti: mātsyikaḥ. tadviśeṣāṇām: śāpharikaḥ, śākulikaḥ. And in the Kāśikāvr̥tti: pakṣi-matsya-mr̥gān hanti | tad ity eva | pakṣyādibhyo dvitīyā-samarthebhyo hanti ity etasminn arthe ṭhak-pratyayo bhavati | svarūpasya paryāyāṇāṁ tadviśeṣāṇāṁ ca grahaṇam iheṣyate | pakṣiṇo hanti pākṣikaḥ | śākunikaḥ | māyūrikaḥ | taittirikaḥ | matsya - mātsyikaḥ | mainikaḥ | śāpharikaḥ | śākulikaḥ | mr̥ga - mārgikaḥ | hāriṇikaḥ | saukarikaḥ | sāraṅgikaḥ ||.


    Dyad 236

    kṣetrakūpataḍāgānām

    ārāmasya gr̥hasya ca |

    sāmantapratyayo jñeyaḥ

    sīmāsetuvinirṇayaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.262

    ikaṅ savah, sumur, talaga, kubvan, pomahan, lakṣaṇanikaṅ sīmā vatəs, pavarahniṅ sāmanta, yan tinakvanan de saṅ prabhu, kapagəhakəna ya, prasiddhā ya tuhu vatəs.


    Dyad 237

    sāmantāś cen mr̥ṣā brūyu

    setau vivādatāṁ nr̥̄ṇām |

    sarve pr̥thak pr̥thag

    daṇḍyā rājñā madhyamasāhasam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.263

    ikaṅ sāmanta təpi siriṅ kabeh adva ta denyāvarah, irikaṅ vatəs cinarita, paṅavruha yan adva kadi ṅūni konən aśapatha: ya, vikāra ta ya, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ təpi siriṅ kabeh, de saṅ prabhu, madhyamasāhasa daṇḍanya, mā, su, 1, mā, 9, 10000, ri sāmanta-sāmanta.


    Dyad 238

    gr̥haṁ taḍāgam ārāmaṁ

    kṣetraṁ vā bhīṣayā haran |

    śatāni pañca daṇḍyaḥ syād

    ajñānād dviśato damaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.264

    ikaṅ vvaṅ amiḍik ləmah, pomahan, kubvan, savah, talaga sinukan, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ amiḍik, de saṁ prabhu, limaṅ atus paṇa daṇḍanya, mā, su, 1, mā, 9, 10000, təkanya, kunaṅ yan tan vruh yan pamiḍik, rvaṅ atus paṇa daṇḍanya, mā, 10, təkanya.


    Dyad 239

    sīmāyām aviṣahyāyāṁ

    svayaṁ rājaiva dharmavit |

    pradiśed bhūmim eteṣām

    upakārād iti sthitiḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.265

    səḍəṅnyan paḍa kdə̄-kdə̄ ikaṅ mavicāra kālih, athavā deniṅ aṅartha, tan hana vənaṅ aṅisyani dravya-hajinya, pūrvasthiti kinavənaṅakən ya kunaṅ, alapən de saṅ prabhu ikaṅ sīmā, vruh riṅ dharma sira⟨,⟩ yan maṅkana, vehakəna ya i mantrinira, paṅivva dharma hetunya, athavā deniṅ aṅartha, vehakənanira ya rikaṅ deśākveh vvaṅnya, upakāra vənaṅ aṅisyani dravya haji, mvaṅ pūrvvasthitinya hetu, maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ haji, pilihana paḍa yukti ika.


    Dyad 240

    dhvajinī matsyanītaiva

    naidhānī bhayavarjitā |

    rājaśāsananītā ca

    sīmā pañcavidhā smr̥tā ||


    • Stanza interpolated after MDhŚ 8.265, ed. Mandlik & Dave: dhvajinī matsinī caiva, nidhānī ...

    dhvajinī, sīma kataṇḍān, matsyanītā, sīmāṅaturakən ivak, naidhānī, sīma kudur, bhayavarjitā, sīma svatantra, rājaśāsana, sīma lukayan, parujar haji kunaṅ, lima kvehiṅ sīma kavruhakəna.

    colophon

    iti sīmācarita.




    Chapter 13 Topic of Verbal Assault

    Dyad 241

    eṣo ’khilenābhihito

    dharmaḥ sīmāvinirṇaye |

    ata ūrdhvaṁ pravakṣyāmi

    vākpāruṣyavinirṇayam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.266: Our text gives no paraphrase for this stanza, which marks the transition to a new topic in the Sanskrit text. We next expect MDhŚ 8.267 but we first get four stanzas not included in the critical edition, and only one of them recorded in its apparatus.

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    halaniṅ śarīra, halaniṅ pajātyan, halaniṅ pinaṅan, halaniṅ gave, halaniṅ kajanman, halaniṅ kavitan, halaniṅ taliṅa, halaniṅ paṅrəṅə̄ kunaṅ, ika ta kabeh, inujarakəniṅ vvaṅ magalak, araniṅ ujar maṅkana, vākpāruṣya ṅaranya liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.



    Dyad 242

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ujar hala ulihniṅ paṅrəṅə̄ pūrvaka, inujarakən denikaṅ aṅrəṅə̄ sahakrodhānya ta ya, tuhu ta ya, ndan magavay alarāmbək riṅ len, donya{,} inujarakən, ṅaraniṅ ujar maṅkana, vākpāruṣya ṅaranya liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.



    Dyad 243

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ vvaṅ manaṅguh vuta, vuta kita liṅnya, ikaṅ sinaṅguh vuta tuhva ya vuta, ṅaraniṅ ujar maṅkana, vākparuṣya ṅaranya muvah liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.



    Dyad 244

    patitaṁ patitety uktvā

    cauraṁ caureti vā punaḥ |

    vacanāt tulyadoṣaḥ syān

    mithyā dvir doṣatāṁ vrajet ||


    • Stanza interpolated after 8.277.

    ikaṅ vvaṅ mojar iṅ ayan, ayan kita liṅnya, ndan ikaṅ ayan kr̥taprāyaścitta, mojar iṅ maliṅ, maliṅ kita liṅnya, ndan ikaṅ maliṅ huvus dinaṇḍa, sabyayaniṅ aprāyaścittanikaṅ ayan, sadaṇḍanikaṅ maliṅ ṅūni, ya kaliṅaniṅ tulyadoṣa, ya ta paṅdaṇḍa rikaṅ manaṅguh ayan, mvaṅ ikaṅ manaṅguh maliṅ, ujarnya hetunyan dinaṇḍa, riṅ tan doṣanya, mithyā pva ya panaṅguhnya maliṅ, mvaṅ ayan, dviguṇakəna ikaṅ byaya, mvaṅ daṇḍaniṅ maliṅ ṅūni, maṅkana daṇḍanya yan mithyā.



    Dyad 245

    śataṁ brāhmaṇam ākruśya

    kṣatriyo daṇḍam arhati |

    vaiśyo ’dhyardhaśataṁ dve vā

    śūdras tu vadham arhati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.267

    kunaṅ yan kṣatriya vākpāruṣya riṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, yogya ḍaṇḍan iṅ satus paṇa, mā, 5, təkanya, vaiśya vākpāruṣya i saṅ brāhmaṇa, rvaṅ atus limaṅ puluh paṇa, yogya ḍaṇḍan ya, mā, 12, ku, 2, 5000, təkanya, rvaṅ atus paṇa kunaṅ, mā, 10, təkanya, kunaṅ yan śūdra vākpāruṣya i saṅ brāhmaṇa, yogya patyana ya.



    Dyad 246

    pañcāśad brāhmaṇo daṇḍyaḥ

    kṣatriyasyābhiśaṁsane |

    vaiśye syād ardhapañcāśac

    chūdre dvādaśako damaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.268

    kunaṅ yan saṅ brāhmaṇa vākpāruṣya riṅ kṣatriya, daṇḍan limaṅ puluh paṇa, mā, 2, ku, 2, təkanya. saṅ brāhmaṇa vākpāruṣya riṅ vaiśya, daṇḍan ⟨rvaṅ puluh limaṅ paṇa⟩ mā, 1, ku, 1, təkanya. saṅ brāhmaṇa vākpāruṣya riṅ śūdra, daṇḍa rva vlas paṇa, ku, 2, sa, 4, təkanya.



    Dyad 247

    viprakṣatriyavat kāryo

    daṇḍo rājanyavaiśyayoḥ |

    vaiśyakṣatriyayoḥ śūdre

    vipre yaḥ kṣatravaiśyayoḥ ||


    • First stanza interpolated after 8.268.

    saṅ kṣatriya, mvaṅ vaiśya silih vākpāruṣya, yogya daṇḍan kālih, yan vaiśya vākpāruṣya riṅ saṅ kṣatriya, daṇḍan ya satus paṇa, mā, 5, təkanya. saṅ kṣatriya vākpāruṣya riṅ śūdra, sadaṇḍaniṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa vākpāruṣya riṅ śūdra, vaiśya vākpāruṣya riṅ śūdra, 440, daṇḍanya. yan śūdra vākpāruṣya riṅ śūdra, ku, 2, pa, 2, daṇḍaa. śūdra vākpāruṣya riṅ vaiśya, mā, 5, daṇḍanya, kagavayaniṅ daṇḍa riṅ rāja.



    Dyad 248

    samutkarṣāpakarṣābhyāṁ

    vipravad daṇḍakalpanā |

    rājanyavaiśyaśūdrāṇām

    r̥te vācyād iti sthitiḥ ||


    • Second stanza interpolated after 8.268.

    yan ⟨kṣatriya⟩ vaiśya śūdra kadi daṇḍa saṅ brāhmaṇa, tumūtana kasor kaləvihniṅ janma hetunika, tatan pamatyakəna* ya, maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama.



    Dyad 249

    samavarṇe dvijātīnāṁ

    dvādaśaiva vyatikrame |

    vādeṣv avacanīyeṣu

    tad eva dviguṇaṁ bhavet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.269

    ikaṅ pandaṇḍerikaṅ vvaṅ vākpāruṣya, kevala dvādaśa ya, paḍa vākpāruṣya riṅ sārah-arahnira sovaṅ-sovaṅ, hana pva vākpāruṣya irikaṅ tan hana doṣanya, kevalya dviguṇākəna ikaṅ dvādaśa paṇa, padlikur paṇa təmahanya, mā, 1, pa, 4, daṇḍanikaṅ maṅkana.



    Dyad 250

    ekajātir dvijātīṁs tu

    vācā dāruṇayā kṣipan |

    jihvāyāḥ prāpnuyāc chedaṁ

    jaghanyaprabhavo hi saḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.270

    kunaṅ deniṅ amatyani śūdra yan antyanta hala ujarnya riṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, tugəlana liḍahnya, maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama, maṅkana daṇḍaanya, apan antyanta sorniṅ janmanya.



    Dyad 251

    nāmajātigrahaṁ tv eṣām

    abhidroheṇa kurvataḥ |

    nikheyo ’yomayaḥ śaṅkur

    jvalann āsye daśāṅgulaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.271

    ikaṅ ayomayaḥ śaṅkuḥ, limpuṅ vəsi, *tunvakəna riṅ apuy, taṅan karva *təvəkakəna riṅ tutukniṅ śūdra, yan aṅuman-uman ri ṅaran saṅ brāhmaṇa, mvaṅ ṅaraniṅ tuha-tuhanira, makanimitta drohakanya ri sira.



    Dyad 252

    dharmopadeśaṁ darpeṇa

    viprāṇām asya kurvataḥ |

    taptam āsecayet tailaṁ

    vaktre śrotre ca pārthivaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.272

    ikaṅ śūdra, aṅuman-uman marah-marah saṅ brāhmaṇa, kədə̄ makanimitta bhaṅganya, syukana ləṅa səḍaṅ apanas tutuknya, taliṅanya, maṅkana daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu.



    Dyad 253

    śrutaṁ deśaṁ ca jātiṁ ca

    karma śarīram eva ca |

    vitathena bruvan darpād

    dāpyaḥ syād dviśataṁ damam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.273

    ikaṅ śūdra, aṅucap ri halanyājinya rovaṅnya paḍa śūdra, kajanmanya, deśanya, gavenya, śarīranya, ndatan tuhu sapaṅucapnya, makanimitta bhaṅganya, ika ta maṅkana, yogya daṇḍan rvaṅ atus paṇa, de saṅ prabhu, mā, 10, təkanya.



    Dyad 254

    kāṇaṁ vāpy atha vā khañjam

    anyaṁ vāpi tathāvidham |

    tathyenāpi bruvan dāpyo

    daṇḍaṁ kārṣāpaṇāvaram ||


    • MDhŚ 8.274

    ikaṅ vvaṅ manaṅguh putikən, vuta, timpaṅ, salviraniṅ vikāra, yadyapi tuhva sapanaṅguhnya, yogya daṇḍa de saṅ prabhu, tigaṅ kārṣāpaṇa, tigaṅ saga vəsi, 120, təkanya.



    Dyad 255

    mātaraṁ pitaraṁ jāyāṁ

    bhrātaraṁ tanayaṁ gurum |

    ākṣārayañ chataṁ dāpyaḥ

    panthānaṁ cādadad guroḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.275

    ikaṅ vvaṅ vākpāruṣya, *amlāmla *aṅiṅgatakən rībunya, ri strīnya tan padoṣa, i vvaṅ sānaknya, ibunya, tan patūt i maryādaniṅ guru kunaṅ, ika ta kabeh, yogya daṇḍan de saṅ prabhu, satus paṇa daṇḍanya, mā, 5, tkanya.



    Dyad 256

    brāhmaṇakṣatriyābhyāṁ tu

    daṇḍaḥ kāryo vijānatā |

    brāhmaṇe sāhasaḥ pūrvaḥ

    kṣatriye tv eva madhyamaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.276

    kunaṅ yan saṅ brāhmaṇa⟨janmāṅiṅgatakən mātā⟩dinira, daṇḍan sira riṅ pūrvasāhasa de saṅ prabhu, ⟨mā, 12, ku, 2,⟩ təkanya. saṅ kṣatriyajanmāṅiṅgatakən mātādinira, daṇḍan sira de saṅ prabhu, riṅ madhyamasāhasa, mā, su, 1, mā, 9, təkanya.



    Dyad 257

    viṭśūdrayor evam eva

    svajātiṁ prati tattvataḥ |

    chedavarjaṁ praṇayanaṁ

    daṇḍasyeti viniścayaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.277

    kunaṅ vaiśya, aṅiṅgatakən mātādinya, daṇḍan riṅ pūrvasāhasa de saṅ prabhu. śūdrāṅiṅgatakən mātādinya, ya kaliṅaniṅ svajātim prati, antyādi deniṅ aṅartha, daṇḍan ya riṅ madhyamasāhasa, de saṅ prabhu, yukti ika denira, ya kaliṅaniṅ dharmataḥ.



    Dyad 258

    eṣa daṇḍavidhiḥ prokto

    vākpāruṣyasya tattvataḥ |

    ata ūrdhvaṁ pravakṣyāmi

    daṇḍapāruṣyanirṇayam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.278

    ikaṅ daṇḍa vākpāruṣya, huvus inajarakənmami, mavaraha ta kami daṇḍaniṅ ⟨daṇḍa⟩pāruṣya.



    colophon

    iti vākpāruṣyacarita.



    Chapter 14 Topic of Physical Assault

    Dyad 259

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ aṅlarani vvaṅ, aṅrahi vvaṅ, anikəlana, anibākəna, amatyanana kunaṅ, ṅaraniṅ ulah maṅkana, daṇḍapāruṣya ṅaranya, liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.


    Dyad 260

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. However, there is a close Old Javanese parallel in KM 225: ḍəṇḍapāruṣya ucapən maṅke. riṅ voṅ amukul, anuduk iṅ kayu, aṅgitikiṅ vatu aṅlarani, aṅəmu gətih, atatuha kunəṅ, anugəlakən, anikəlakən baluṅ, makādi yen amatenana sarvasato, yen voṅ ādine, araniṅ ulah vivijinən, salah tuṅgala ikā ḍəṇḍapāruṣya arane, liṅ saṅ paṇḍita, maṅkana riṅ voṅ amraṅ iṅ sañjata, anuduk ādine, aṅgitik iṅ vatu, riṅ viṅkā, amukul iṅ kayu, riṅ baluṅ, anaṇḍat guluniṅ len iṅ tatali, aniləpakən iṅ bañu, anampel, amərəp, aṅgarut, anəpak, andədəl, aṅgoñoh (corr. aṅgocoh), aṅgapuk, anahuthamok, amlaciṅ, aṅidoni, aniratra ambal (corr. anirati umbəl) ilu, anampəki kəkəmahan, anampəki ririgən, aṅgutuk iṅ tai, aṅantepakən iṅ tai, anuṇḍuṅakən iṅ tai, riṅ patunan iṅ celeṅ, iku pratyekaniṅ ḍəṇḍapāruṣya.


    ikaṅ vvaṅ aməraṅ, aṅgutuk iṅ vatu, viṅka kunaṅ, amupuh iṅ kayu kunaṅ, iṅ tahulan, ahabət i hri, mvaṅ tatali, aṅələmakən iṅ vvai, anampyal, andədəl, anahut, aṅgarut, anampək iṅ təḍa, nāhan pratyekaniṅ mulahakən daṇḍapāruṣya.


    Dyad 261

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ rva, sādhya, sādhana, sādhya ṅaranya, duḥkhādi, sādhana ṅaranya, śāstrādi, vəkasniṅ sādhanapada, vidyād garīyaḥ, kavruhana ləvih de saṅ paṇḍita, ikaṅ asādhana śāstrādi ādinya, nāhan śāstra kavruhakəna ləvih təmən ika, de saṅ paṇḍita.


    Dyad 262

    yena kena cid aṅgena

    hiṁsyāc cec chreṣṭham antyajaḥ |

    chettavyaṁ tad tad evāsya

    tan manor anuśāsanam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.279

    ikaṅ śūdra, aṅlarani saṅ brāhmaṇa, makanimitta salviraniṅ śarīrāvayavanya, ika ta sādhananya tugəlana ya de saṅ prabhu, maṅkana liṅ bhaṭāra manu.

    • KM 226: riṅ bot dagaṅ aṅlarani riṅ brāhmaṇa, asādhana taṅan, suku, caṅkəm, śirah, ḍaḍa, gigir, bāhu, plat, silip (corr. silit) iku ta sādhanane pāruṣya riṅ samajanma ləvih kaṅ den-pāruṣyani, siṅ sādhanane aṇḍamalani, tu[ṅ]gelana de saṅ prabhu, maṅkana liṅ bha(ga)vā(n) manu riṅ śāsana.


    Dyad 263

    pāṇim udyamya daṇḍaṁ vā

    pāṇicchedanam arhati |

    pādena praharan kopāt

    pādacchedanam arhati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.280

    ikaṅ śūdra yan paṅabət iṅ prəp, aṅayat riṅ palu-palu kunaṅ, i saṅ brāhmaṇa, yogya tugəlana taṅanya, de saṅ prabhu. andədəla ikaṅ śūdra i saṅ brāhmaṇa, makanimitta galaknya, yogya tugəlana sukunya, de saṅ prabhu.


    Dyad 264

    sahāsanam abhiprepsur

    utkr̥ṣṭasyāvakr̥ṣṭajaḥ |

    kaṭyāṁ kr̥tāṅko nirvāsyaḥ

    sphicaṁ vāsyāvakartayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.281

    ikaṅ śūdra yan aharəp aliṅgiha i paluṅguhanira saṅ brāhmaṇa, praṅən vaṅkiṅ-vaṅkiṅnya, ya cihnanya, mvaṅ *pva-pvalanya praṅən ya sasisih, dohakəna ya.


    Dyad 265

    avaniṣṭhīvato darpād

    dvāv oṣṭhau chedayen nr̥paḥ |

    avamūtrayato meḍhram

    avaśardhayato gudam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.282

    ikaṅ śūdra aṅidoni riṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, makanimitta galaknya, təvərən lambenya i sor i ruhur, de saṅ prabhu. aṅəyəhi ikaṅ śūdra i saṅ brāhmaṇa, tugəlana upasthanya. yen aṅəntuti saṅ brāhmaṇa, təvərana lətnya.


    Dyad 266

    keśeṣu gr̥hṇato hastau

    chedayed avicārayan |

    pādayor dāḍhikāyāṁ ca

    grīvāyāṁ vr̥ṣaṇeṣu ca ||


    • MDhŚ 8.283

    ikaṅ śūdrārəṅgut hulu saṅ brāhmaṇa, amulirakən iruṅ, anəkək gulū, amijət *pəli, hayva ya iṅucap-ucap de saṅ prabhu, tugəlana ta hastanya kālih.


    Dyad 267

    tvagbhedakaḥ śataṁ daṇḍy

    lohitasya ca darśakaḥ |

    māṁsabhettā tu ṣaṇniṣkān

    pravāsyas tv asthibhedakaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.284

    salviranikaṅ daṇḍapāruṣya, ri savarṇanya, anecelakən* kulit, amətvakən rah, satus paṇa yogya daṇḍa de saṅ prabhu, mā, 5. kunaṅ yan paṅanini dagiṅ, daṇḍa ya riṅ ṣaḍniṣka, mā, su, 1, mā, 8, 9600, təkanya. kunaṅ yan panikəli, daṇḍan ya riṅ ṣaḍniṣka, iṅgatakəna ya.


    Dyad 268

    vanaspatīnāṁ sarveṣām

    upabhogo yathā yathā |

    tathā tathā damaḥ kāryo

    hiṁsāyām iti dhāraṇā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.285

    kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ aməraṅ kayu, salviraniṅ kayu, samūlyanikaṅ kayu daṇḍanya, yan mati ikaṅ kayu denya, maṅkā həlyananya, maṅkana liṅ bhaṭāra manu.


    Dyad 269

    manuṣyāṇāṁ paśūnāṁ ca

    duḥkhāya prahr̥te sati |

    yathā yathā mahad duḥkhaṁ

    daṇḍaṁ kuryāt tathā tathā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.286

    ikaṅ aṅlarani vvaṅ, paśu kunaṅ, salaranikaṅ linaranya, pandaṇḍeriya, ya ta kaliṅaniṅ yathā yathā.


    Dyad 270

    aṅgāvapīḍanāyāṁ ca

    prāṇaśoṇitayos tathā |

    samutthānavyayaṁ dāpyaḥ

    sarvadaṇḍam athāpi vā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.287. Our author seems to have read vraṇa-, a variant reading attested in numerous witnesses for the Sanskrit text.

    ikaṅ aṅlarani śarīra, aṅanini kunaṅ, aṅrahi, sabeyaniṅ anuluṅ *patiba-jampyaa, daṇḍan ta ya riṅ prathamasāhasa, mā, 12, ku, 2, təkanya.


    Dyad 271

    dravyāṇi hiṁsyād yo yasya

    jñānato ’jñānato ’pi vā |

    sa tasyotpādayet tuṣṭiṁ

    rājño dadyāc ca tatsamam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.288. A variant reading rājñā daṇḍyaś ca is recorded in Olivelle’s apparatus.

    ikaṅ vvaṅ arəmpak dravyaniṅ len, makanimitta vruh tan vruh kunaṅ, ikaṅ maṅkana, aṅhəlyanana ta ya sapaṅanumānaniṅ dravya rinəmpaknya, kunaṅ yan tan [vruh] *paṅanumāna, həlyanana samūlyanikaṅ dravya rinəmpaknya, daṇḍan riṅ pūrvasāhasa.


    Dyad 272

    carmacārmikabhāṇḍeṣu

    kāṣṭhaloṣṭamayeṣu ca |

    mūlyāt pañcaguṇo daṇḍaḥ

    puṣpamūlaphaleṣu ca ||


    • MDhŚ 8.289

    dval *viniṅkas, aṅrəmək guci, aṅrəmək dyun, anugəl rəbahan, aṅalap kasumba, tuñjuṅ, vovohan, pañcaguṇakəna samūlyanikaṅ bhāṇḍa daṇḍaanya.


    Dyad 273

    yānasya caiva yātuś ca

    yānasvāmina eva ca |

    daśātivartanāny āhuḥ

    śeṣe daṇḍo vidhīyate ||


    • MDhŚ 8.290

    paṅlarani guluṅan, paṅlarani sārathi, paṅlarani ratha, sapuluh, liṅ saṅ paṇḍita, kunaṅ yan len sakeṅ sapuluh nimittanya paṅrəmpak bhāṇḍādi, vinarahakən daṇḍanya, ndya lvirnya sapuluh nihan.


    Dyad 274

    chinditāsye bhagnayuge

    tiryakpratimukhāgate |

    akṣabhaṅge ca yānasya

    cakrabhaṅge tathaiva ca ||


    chedane caiva yantrāṇāṁ

    yoktraraśmyos tathaiva ca |

    ākrande cāpy apehīti

    na daṇḍaṁ manur abravīt ||


    • MDhŚ 8.291-292.

    chinditāsye, pəgat kəluhanya, bhagnayuge, tikəl pasaṅanya, tiryak, kahiriṅ, pratimukhāgate, katuṅkəb, akṣabhaṅge, rəmpak cakranya, chatrabhaṅge, rəmpak ululnya, chedane caiva yantrāṇām, pəgat *tali-rəṅganya, yoktraraśmyoḥ, pəgat *savədnya, pəgat taliniṅ kudanya, ākrande, paṅuhuhniṅ manuṅgaṅ, sumiṅgahakən ta liṅnya, yan maṅkana lvirnya paṅrəmpak bhāṇḍa, tan daṇḍan ika liṅ bhaṭāra manu.


    Dyad 275

    yatrāpavartate yugyaṁ

    vaiguṇyāt prājakasya tu |

    tatra svāmī bhaved daṇḍyo

    hiṁsāyāṁ dviśataṁ damam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.293

    yan paṅambah vənaṅ-vənaṅ siṅ lviranya, ikaṅ maratha, makanimitta tan vruhnikaṅ amərəg, mati tikaṅ kāmbah denya, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ aguluṅan, rvaṅ atus paṇa, daṇḍanya, mā, 10, təkanya, konən ta yāṅəlyanana samūlyanikaṅ pəjah.


    Dyad 276

    prājakaś ced bhaved āptaḥ

    prājako daṇḍam arhati |

    yugyasthāḥ prājake ’nāpte

    sarve daṇḍyāḥ śataṁ śatam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.294

    ikaṅ sārathi, maṅaku i hayvaniṅ ratha, vruh amuruga, hana pva vikāra denya, maṅkā pva ya, yogya daṇḍa satus paṇa, mā, 5, təkanya, tan vruh pva ikaṅ amurug, mvaṅ tan paṅaku, hana pva vikāra denya, yugyasthāḥ, sakvehnikaṅ manuṅgaṅ yogya daṇḍa ri satus paṇa sovaṅ-sovaṅ, mā, 5, təkanya.


    Dyad 277

    sa cet tu pathi saṁruddhaḥ

    paśubhir vā rathena vā |

    pramāpayet prāṇabhr̥tas

    tatra daṇḍo ’vicāritaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.295

    kunaṅ ikaṅ rathāṅalah, hana sattva kavədinya, liman, kuda ri harəpnya, matya ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ kāmbah denya, maṅkana pva ya, tan ucapən, tan daṇḍa ya, ikaṅ paśu mati tan əlyanana ya.


    Dyad 278

    manuṣyamāraṇe kṣipraṁ

    cauravat kilbiṣaṁ bhavet |

    prāṇabhr̥tsu mahatsv ardhaṁ

    gogajoṣṭrahayādiṣu ||


    • MDhŚ 8.296

    yan vvaṅ mati kāmbah denya, sadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ daṇḍanikaṅ maratha, yan sattva prāṇi mati denya, mūlya ta ya, ləmbu, liman, kuda, sārdham, satəṅahniṅ corah, daṇḍanikaṅ maratha, ma, su, 1, mā, 9, təkanya.


    Dyad 279

    kṣudrakāṇāṁ paśūnāṁ tu

    hiṁsāyāṁ dviśato damaḥ |

    pañcāśat tu bhaved daṇḍaḥ

    śubheṣu mr̥gapakṣiṣu ||


    • MDhŚ 8.297

    hana ta paśu kāmbah denya, rvaṅ atus paṇa, daṇḍanikaṅ maratha, mā, 10, təkanya, kunaṅ yan kidaṅ panuṇḍuṅ, manuk hayu, kāmbah denya, limaṅ puluh paṇa, daṇḍanikaṅ maratha, mā, 2, ku, 2, təkanya.


    Dyad 280

    gardabhājāvikānāṁ tu

    daṇḍaḥ syāt pañcamāṣikaḥ |

    māṣikas tu bhaved daṇḍaḥ

    śvasūkaranipātane ||


    • MDhŚ 8.298

    kunaṅ yan gardabha, vəḍus, vivi, minda, mati kāmbah denya, mā, 5, daṇḍaanya, asu, və̄k, mati kāmbah denya, mā, 1, daṇḍanikaṁ maratha.


    Dyad 281

    bhāryā putraś ca dāsaś ca

    preṣyo bhrātrā ca sodaraḥ |

    prāptāparādhās tāḍyāḥ syū

    rajjvā veṇudalena vā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.299

    strī, anak, hulun, śiṣya, sānak iṅ bapa, sānak iṅ babu, ika ta kabeh, sadoṣanya, palu-palu varahən ya, tali, vivilah kunaṅ, pamalvana.


    Dyad 282

    pr̥ṣṭhatas tu śarīrasya

    nottamāṅge kathaṁ cana |

    ato ’nyathā tu praharan

    prāptaḥ syāc caurakilbiṣam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.300

    valakaṅnya yan stryādi, yan padoṣa, palvanən, hayva jugāmalva hulu-hulu.


    Dyad 283

    eṣo ’khilenābhihito

    daṇḍapāruṣyanirṇayaḥ |

    stenasyātaḥ pravakṣyāmi

    vidhiṁ daṇḍavinirṇaye ||


    • MDhŚ 8.301

    nahan daṇḍanikaṅ paruṣya, nirṇaya, huvus inajarakənmami, majara ta kami daṇḍaniṅ corah muvah.



    Chapter 15 Topic of Punishment of Thieves

    Dyad 284

    paramaṁ yatnam ātiṣṭhet

    stenānāṁ nigrahe nr̥paḥ |

    stenānāṁ nigrahād asya

    yaśo rāṣṭraṁ ca vardhate ||


    • MDhŚ 8.302

    saṅ prabhu yatnaa ta sira ri kadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ, phalanya, vr̥ddhi yaśanira, mvaṅ apagəh kaḍatvanira, makanimitta ri kadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ.



    Dyad 285

    abhayasya hi yo dātā

    sa pūjyaḥ satataṁ nr̥paḥ |

    sattraṁ hi vardhate tasya

    sadaivābhayadakṣiṇam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.303

    kunaṅ saṅ prabhu yan maṅkana, aveh sira sukhaniṅ rāt, sira ta nityaśenastutiniṅ rāt, mataṅnyan maṅkana, apan paḍa kalavan mayajña sira, yan aṅgavaya karakṣaniṅ rāt, hana dānanira, pinakadānanira, paveh sukhaniṅ rāt.



    Dyad 286

    sarvato dharmaṣaḍbhāgo

    rājño bhavati rakṣataḥ |

    adharmād api ṣaḍbhāgo

    bhavaty asya hy arakṣataḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.304

    sapanəmanira saṅ hyaṅ dharma sakeṅ sarvavarṇa, tinəmu saṅ prabhu, phalanira parakṣa […].



    Dyad 287

    yad adhīte yad yajate

    yad dadāti yad arcati |

    tasya ṣaḍbhāgabhāg rājā

    samyag bhavati rakṣaṇāt ||


    • MDhŚ 8.305

    saṅ maṅaji, saṅ mayajña, saṅ mapuṇya, saṅ matapa, sapanəmaniṅ dharmanira sovaṅ-sovaṅ, tinəmunira de saṅ prabhu, apan hayuniṅ maṅrakṣa saṅ prabhu, hetuniṅ siddha paṅajinira, siddha yajñanira, puṇyanira, tapanira.



    Dyad 288

    rājā stenena gantavyo

    muktakeśena dhīmatā |

    ācakṣāṇena tat steyam

    evaṁ kartāsmi śādhi mām ||


    • MDhŚ 8.314

    saṅ prabhu paranana de saṅ maliṅ, aṅurai rambut mara riṅ harəpnira, avarah i kamaliṅanya, liṅnya, kartāsmi, luməkas maliṅ kami, patyanante kami, maṅkana liṅnya.



    Dyad 289

    skandhenādāya musalaṁ

    laguḍaṁ vāpi khādiram |

    śaktiṁ cobhayatas tīkṣṇām

    āyasaṁ daṇḍam eva vā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.315

    maṅalapa ta saṅ prabhu, halu, palu-palu pə̄ṅ, lipuṅ alaṇḍəp i sor i ruhur, gadā vəsi, paṅdaṇḍanira ry avakniṅ maliṅ.



    Dyad 290

    annāde bhrūṇahā mārṣṭi

    patyau bhāryāpacāriṇī |

    gurau śiṣyaś ca yājyaś ca

    steno rājani kilbiṣam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.317

    ikaṅ strī aməḍəl rare jro vətəṅ, pāpanya pinerakənya ri saṅ maveh səkul iriya, ikaṅ halvan yan mənəṅa jalunya, tan pamatyani ya, pinerakənya pāpanya riṅ jalunya, ikaṅ śiṣya, mvaṅ guru, tan pavarah riṅ daśaśīla, sapāpanya śiṣya, pinerakənya sapāpanya ri saṅ guru, saṅ prabhu yan tan paṅdaṇḍa maliṅ, sapāpaniṅ maliṅ pinerakənya ri saṅ prabhu.



    Dyad 291

    śāsanād vā vimokṣād vā

    stenaḥ steyād vimucyate |

    aśāsitvā tu taṁ rājā

    stenasyāpnoti kilbiṣam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.316. If indeed this is the underlying Sanskrit stanza, then we must note that our text departs from the order of the Sanskrit text and represents this stanza’s meaning very inadequately.

    saṅ prabhu yan paṅdaṇḍa riṅ tan maliṅ, pinerakənya pāpaniṅ tan maliṅ ri saṅ prabhu.



    Dyad 292

    rājabhir dhr̥tadaṇḍās tu

    kr̥tvā pāpāni mānavāḥ |

    nirmalāḥ svargam āyānti

    santaḥ sukr̥tino yathā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.318

    ikaṅ maliṅ yan huvus dinaṇḍa de saṅ prabhu, ləpas pāpanya mulih mariṅ svarga, kadi saṅ paṇḍita nirmala mantuk iṅ svarga.



    Dyad 293

    yas tu rajjuṁ ghaṭaṁ kūpād

    dhared bhindyāc ca yaḥ prapām |

    sa daṇḍaṁ prāpnuyān māṣaṁ

    tac ca tasmin samāharet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.319

    ikaṅ vvaṅ malap timbaniṅ sumur, talinya kunaṅ, vvaṅ arəmpak ulul iṅ pasar kunaṅ, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, kālih yogya daṇḍa ya, mā 1, ku, 1, ikaṅ timba inalapnya, valuyakənanya, ikaṅ vavaruṅ rinusaknya, pahayunənya.



    Dyad 294

    dhānyaṁ daśabhyaḥ kumbhebhyo

    harato ’bhyadhikaṁ vadhaḥ |

    śeṣe ’py ekādaśaguṇaṁ

    dāpyas tasya ca tad dhanam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.320

    ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅalap pari riṅ pagagan, ləvih sakeṅ sapuluh saṅga, patyana ya, yan kuraṅ sakeṅ sapuluh saṅga, ekādaśaguṇakəna ya riṅ sasaṅga, yan tan hana parinya, sapiraknikaṅ inalapnya, ekādaśaguṇa, ya daṇḍanya, aṅalap iṅ rahina upādhinika, kunaṅ yan vəṅi paṅalapnya, mon sañciṅ, sasaṅga, rvaṅ saṅga, inalapnya, patyana ya.



    Dyad 295

    tathā dharimameyānāṁ

    śatād abhyadhike vadhaḥ |

    suvarṇarajatādīnām

    uttamānāṁ ca vāsasām ||


    • MDhŚ 8.321

    ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅalap salviriṅ tinarajvan, mvaṅ tinakər, yan ləvih sakeṅ satus kati, mvaṅ satus sukat, patyana ya. ikaṅ aṅalap pirak, vastra uttama kunaṅ, patyana ya.



    Dyad 296

    pañcāśatas tv abhyadhike

    hastacchedanam iṣyate |

    śeṣe ’py ekādaśaguṇaṁ

    mūlyād daṇḍaṁ prakalpayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.322

    kunaṅ yan ləvih sakeṅ limaṅ puluh sukat, ikaṅ tinarajvan tinakər inalapnya, tugəlana taṅanya, de saṅ prabhu, kunaṅ yan tan təka limaṅ puluh, ekādaśaguṇakəna ikaṅ inalapnya, ya daṇḍanya.



    Dyad 297

    puruṣāṇāṁ kulīnānāṁ

    nārīṇāṁ ca viśeṣataḥ |

    mukhyānāṁ caiva ratnānāṁ

    haraṇe vadham arhati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.323

    ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅalap vvaṅ ajanma, strī viśeṣa kunaṅ, mvaṅ maṇi mūlya, yogya patyana de saṅ prabhu.



    Dyad 298

    mahāpaśūnāṁ haraṇe

    śastrāṇām auṣadhasya ca |

    kālam āsādya kāryaṁ ca

    rājā daṇḍaṁ prakalpayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.324

    ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅalap vənaṅ-vənaṅ akveh sañjatanya, tamba kunaṅ, kālanya, kāryanya, iṅət-iṅətənira, enak pva kavalik bəlahanya, tibākəna ikaṅ daṇḍa sayathāsambhavani doṣanya.



    Dyad 299

    goṣu brāhmaṇasaṁsthāsu

    sthūrikāyāś ca bhedanam |

    paśūnāṁ haraṇe caiva

    sadyaḥ kāryo ’rdhapādikaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.325

    ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅalap ləmbu saṅ brāhmaṇa, aməraṅ, anikəlana tahulaniṅ ləmbu kunaṅ, ika taṅ maṅkana, tugəlana sukunya sasisih, ya daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu.



    Dyad 300

    sūtrakārpāsakiṇvānāṁ

    gomayasya guḍasya ca |

    dadhnaḥ kṣīrasya takrasya

    pānīyasya tr̥ṇasya ca ||


    veṇuvaidalabhāṇḍānāṁ

    lavaṇānāṁ tathaiva ca |

    mr̥ṇmayānāṁ ca haraṇe

    mr̥do bhasmana eva ca ||


    matsyānāṁ pakṣiṇāṁ caiva

    tailasya ca ghr̥tasya ca |

    māṁsasya madhunaś caiva

    yac cānyat paśusaṁbhavam ||


    anyeṣāṁ caivamādīnāṁ

    adyānām odanasya ca |

    pakvānnānāṁ ca sarveṣāṁ

    tanmūlyād dviguṇo damaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.326–329

    ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅahal lave, kapas, tahiniṅ ləmbu, gula, puhan vahu, puhan asəm, puhan putər, inum-inuman⟨,⟩ dukut, raga, vakul, guci, uyah, dyun, tanah, bhasma, ivak, manuk, ləṅa vatu, miñak, dagiṅ, madhu, bras, səkul, ikaṅ aṅahal maṅkana kabeh, samūlyanikaṅ pinetnya ləpihakəna ya daṇḍanya, de saṅ prabhu.



    Dyad 301

    puṣpeṣu harite dhānye

    gulmavallīnageṣu ca |

    alpeṣv aparipūteṣu

    daṇḍaḥ syāt pañcakr̥ṣṇalaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.330

    ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅalap kambaṅ, gaṅan, pari, odvad, kayu, ndatan pinagər ya, akəḍik tah ulihnya, ika taṅ maṅkana, daṇḍa ya riṅ limaṅ paṇa, ku, 1, 100, təkanya.



    Dyad 302

    paripūteṣu dhānyeṣu

    śākamūlaphaleṣu ca |

    niranvaye śataṁ daṇḍaḥ

    sānvaye ’rdhaśataṁ damaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.331

    ikaṅ aṅahal pari, huvi, taləs, pinagəran tuvi, ndatan hanātuṅgv iriya, ika taṅ maṅkana, yogya daṇḍa satus paṇa, mā, 5, 2000, təkanya, kunaṅ yan hanākəmit iriya, ¿nəmaṅ? puluh paṇa daṇḍanya, mā, 2, ku, 2, 1000, təkanya.



    Dyad 303

    syāt sāhasaṁ tv anvayavat

    prasabhaṁ karma yat kr̥tam |

    niranvayaṁ bhavet steyaṁ

    kr̥tvāpavyayate ca yat ||


    • MDhŚ 8.332

    ikaṅ vastu kinəmit, denikaṅ madravya, inalap pva ya, ikaṅ haṅalap maṅkana, yeka valat ṅaranya, nāhan hetunyan dinaṇḍa limaṅ puluh paṇa, kunaṅ ikaṅ aṅalap ri tan hanātuṅgu, aṅas prāyanikā, ika taṅ maṅkana, dadya ya səṅguhən maliṅ, nāhan hetunyan dinaṇḍa satus paṇa.



    Dyad 304

    yas tv etāny upakl̥ptāni

    dravyāṇi stenayen naraḥ |

    taṁ śataṁ daṇḍayed rājā

    yaś cāgniṁ corayed gr̥hāt ||


    • MDhŚ 8.333

    ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅalap dravya pinahayu, vvaṅ aṅalap sādhananiṅ ahoma, ikaṅ hanery umah, ika taṅ maṅkana kālih, daṇḍan ya riṅ prathamasāhasa, mā, 12, 4800, təkanya.



    Dyad 305

    yena yena yathāṅgena

    steno nr̥ṣu viceṣṭate |

    tat tad eva haret tasya

    pratyādeśāya pārthivaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.334

    ikaṅ maliṅ luməkas maṅalap dravyaniṅ vvaṅ, makasādhana avaknya, konakəna ya praṅən avaknya de saṅ prabhu, ndatan matya ya, cihnanyan kavruhan yan maliṅ deniṅ vvaṅ riṅ dlāhan.



    Dyad 306

    pitācāryaḥ suhr̥n mātā

    bhāryā putraḥ purohitaḥ |

    nādaṇḍyo nāma rājño ’sti

    yaḥ svadharme na tiṣṭhati ||


    kārṣāpaṇaṁ bhaved daṇḍyo

    yatrānyaḥ prākr̥to janaḥ |

    tatra rājā bhaved daṇḍyaḥ

    sahasram iti dhāraṇā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.335–336: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first two stanzas grouped in this section.

    aṣṭāpādyaṁ tu śūdrasya

    steye bhavati kilbiṣam |

    ṣoḍaśaiva tu vaiśyasya

    dvātriṁśat kṣatriyasya tu ||


    • MDhŚ 8.337

    ikaṅ śūdra yan maliṅ, daṇḍa ya, mā, su, 2, təkanya. kunaṅ ikaṅ veśya yan maliṅ, daṇḍa ya, mā, su, 4, təkanya. kunaṅ yan kṣatriya maliṅ, daṇḍanira, mā, su, 8, təkanya.



    Dyad 307

    brāhmaṇasya catuḥṣaṣṭiḥ

    pūrṇaṁ vāpi śataṁ bhavet |

    dviguṇā vā catuḥṣaṣṭis

    taddoṣaguṇavid dhi saḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.338

    kunaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa yan maliṅ, daṇḍanira mā, sū, 16, təkanya. dadi pūrva satus paṇa ṅaraniṅ daṇḍanira, apan sira vruh riṅ doṣaguṇa, umambah paṅavruhira yan maṅkana.

    • A very close parallel is found in Leiden Or 9376 (Sārasamuccaya): ika vvaṅ śūdra yaṅ maliṅ, daṇḍa su 2. kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ vaiśya yan maliṅ, daṇḍa su4. kunaṅ yan vvaṅ kṣatriya yan maliṅ, daṇḍanira supra (8?). kunaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa yan maliṅ, daṇḍanira su 16, dadi pūrva satus paṅarani daṇḍanira. pan sira vruh riṅ doṣaguna, umambah paṅvruhnira, yan maṅkana.



    Dyad 308

    eteṣāṁ śanakair muṣṭir

    gr̥hītavyā maryādinā |

    śākaṁ śākapramāṇena

    gr̥hyamāṇaṁ na duṣyati ||


    • Our tentative reconstruction of a variant version of a stanza interpolated in some MDhŚ manuscripts after 8.341. Olivelle found it in his mss. BCa OOr with the wording eteṣāṁ śanakair muṣṭir gr̥hitavyā padhacchitaiḥ [?] | śākaṁ śānapramāṇena gr̥hyamāṇaṁ na duṣyati ||. More coherent readings of the stanza are quoted in various dharmanibandha texts, with attribution to Nārada.
    • Devaṇṇabhaṭṭa’s Smr̥ticandrikā, Āhnikakāṇḍa: nārado ’pi | śālivrīhitilānāṃ tu muṣṭir grāhyā vidhīyate | yavagodhūmayor vāpi yadi vā mudgamāṣayoḥ || eteṣāṃ mānavair muṣṭir grahītavyāpadi sthitaiḥ | śākaṃ śākapramāṇena gṛhyamāṇaṃ na duṣyati || grahītavyāni puṣpāṇi devatārcanakāraṇāt | adattadāyinaṃ vidyād yady abhyadhikam icchati || āpadi sthitair adhikam ity arthaḥ, "tilamudgamāṣayavagodhūmādīnāṃ sasyamuṣṭigrahaṇeṣu na doṣaḥ pathikānām" iti smaraṇāt |
    • Lakṣmīdhara’s Kr̥tyakalpataru, Gr̥hasthakāṇḍa: nāradaḥ | śālivrīhiprasūtānāṃ muṣṭir grāhyo vidhīyate | [324] yavagodhūmayor vāpi yadi vā mudgamāṣayoḥ || aniṣiddhair (?) gṛhītavyo muṣṭir ekaḥ pathi sthitaiḥ | śākaṃ śākapramāṇena gṛhyamāṇaṃ na duṣyati || grahītavyāni puṣpāṇi devatārcanakāraṇāt | adattādāyinaṃ vidyād yadi tv adhikam icchati || “śākapramāṇam” hārītoktaṃ muṣṭidvayam | vṛddhamanuḥ | caṇakavrīhigodhūmayavānāṃ mudgamāṣayoḥ | anirbaddhair gṛhītavyo muṣṭir ekaḥ pathi sthitaiḥ || “anirbaddhaiḥ” asaṃbaddhaiḥ asvāmibhir iti |

    ikaṅ kayu alapənya, maryādī, saṅke galəṅ saṅkanya, sāgəman ta hiṅananya, makahiṅana kukunya, kunaṅ yan gaṅan, sayogya gaṅana hiṅananya, tan doṣana ika.



    Dyad 309

    asaṁditānāṁ saṁdātā

    saṁditānāṁ ca mokṣakaḥ |

    dāsāśvarathahartā ca

    prāptaḥ syāc caurakilbiṣam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.342

    ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅapusi tan yogyāpusana, aṅuvakən ri yogyāpusana kunaṅ, aṅalap hulun-hulun, kuda, ratha, ika ta kabeh, sadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ daṇḍanya, mā, su, 3, mā, 2



    Dyad 310

    anena vidhinā rājā

    kurvāṇaḥ stenanigraham |

    yaśo ’smin prāpnuyāl loke

    pretya cānuttamaṁ sukham ||


    • MDhŚ 8.343

    kadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ gavayakəna saṅ prabhu, makasādhana varah-varah saṅ hyaṅ āgama, maṅkana pva sira, amaṅguh sira yaśa riṅ loka, mvaṅ uttamaa sukhanira riṅ dəlahan.



    colophon

    iti coradaṇḍacarita.



    Chapter 16 Topic of Violence

    Dyad 311

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ doṣa sāhasa, salviranya, varahakənaṅkva, maṅkana pva ya, śr̥ṇu, maṅrəṅva ta kita, ndya ya, govadhaḥ, naravadhaḥ.


    Dyad 312

    vānaspatyaṁ mūlaphalaṁ

    dārv agnyarthaṁ tathaiva ca |

    tr̥ṇaṁ ca gobhyo grāsārtham

    asteyaṁ manur abravīt ||


    • MDhŚ 8.339

    ⟨aṅalapa kayu⟩ makambaṅ avoh, ikaṅ mūlaphala, kayu tunu, pūjākəna i yajña donanya, aṅalapa dukut pakananiṅ ləmbu donanya, ikaṅ maṅalap maṅkana, tan maliṅ ika liṅ bhaṭāra manu.


    Dyad 313

    yo ’dattādāyino hastāl

    lipseta brāhmaṇo dhanam |

    yājanādhyāpanenāpi yathā

    stenas tathaiva saḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.340

    kunaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa anaṅgapi mas sakiṅ taṅaniṅ maliṅ, pavehniṅ maliṅ iṅ sira, səḍaṅnira pinakaviku, pinakapaṅajyan, saṅ brāhmaṇa maṅkana, paḍa lavan maliṅ sira yan maṅkana.


    Dyad 314

    dvijo ’dhvagaḥ kṣīṇavr̥ttir

    dvāv ikṣū dve ca mūlake |

    ādadānaḥ parakṣetrān

    na daṇḍaṁ dātum arhati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.341

    nahan saṅ brāhmaṇa yan palaku-laku tan hana pinaṅanira, aṅalapa ta sira təbu rvaṅ utər, ¿əmpuniṅ taləs oliha rvaṅ viji, riṅ kubvan? pinakādi jroniṅ pagər, tan daṇḍa sira liṅ bhaṭāra manu.


    Dyad 315

    caṇakavrīhigodhūma-

    yavānāṃ mudgamāṣayoḥ |

    aniṣiddhair gṛhītavyo

    muṣṭir ekaḥ pathi sthitaiḥ ||


    • The paraphrase seems to correspond well enough to this stanza which, though absent from Olivelle’s edition, is attributed to Manu by some medieval authorities on dharmaśāstra and cited by them immediately after (or close to) MDhŚ 8.341. See, e.g., Lakṣmīdhara (KKT ...), Vijñāneśvara (Mitākṣarā ...). A similar stanza is interpolated here in some mss. collated by Olivelle (mss. BCa OOr La1): śālivrīhimasūrāṇāṁ muṣṭigrāhe vidhīyate | yavagodhūmayor vāpi tathā ca mudgamāṣayoḥ || (read: -grāhyaṁ?).

    kunaṅ yan pari, kətan, java, atak baṅ, putih, sāgəman ta olihanirāṅalapa, tan sikaranən ta sira yan maṅkana.


    Dyad 316

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ulahaniṅ atavan-tavan, amati ləmbu, amati vvaṅ hamərəp strī laraṅan, ika ta kabeh sāhasa ṅaranika.


    Dyad 317

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. LIST SEMI-PARALLELS HERE?


    vvaṅ amahala kanyā, aṅlarani vvaṅ alaku-laku, amahala thāni, aṅrəmpak umahniṅ vaneh, ika ta kabeh, sāhasa ṅaranika.


    Dyad 318

    na mitrakāraṇād rājā

    vipulād vā dhanāgamāt |

    samutsr̥jet sāhasikān

    sarvabhūtabhayāvahān ||


    • MDhŚ 8.347

    hayva mənəṅ saṅ prabhu, yan ikaṅ vvaṅ sāhasika, yadyapin mitraa, mon vənaṅ anahurākveh, apan karəsniṅ vvaṅ akveh inulahakənira, patyananira ta pva ya.


    Dyad 319

    śastraṁ dvijātibhir grāhyaṁ

    dharmo yatroparudhyate |

    dvijātīnāṁ ca varṇānāṁ

    viplave kālakārite ||


    • MDhŚ 8.348. Olivelle reports a variant read jātīnāṁ ca savarṇānāṁ from his witness MTr6.

    dharma saṅ brāhmaṇa, tan yogya ri sañjata, yadyapi maṅkana, səḍəṅiṅ ⟨sa⟩varṇa katəkan duhkha sināhasan, tan savarṇaa kunaṅ, tuluṅən katəkan duhkha sināhasan, apan phalanyan gəgə̄n.


    Dyad 320

    ātmanaś ca paritrāṇe

    dakṣiṇānāṁ ca saṁgare |

    strīviprābhyupapattau ca

    ghnan dharmeṇa na duṣyati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.349

    saṅ prabhu tan pāpa sira, matyani sāhasika, rumakṣāvaknira, rumakṣa dakṣiṇā, tan kālapa deniṅ maliṅ, katuluṅan⟨an⟩iṅ strī mvaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, ika ta kabeh, dharma ika ulahnira, mataṅnyan tan hana pāpa siran pamatyani sāhasika.


    Dyad 321

    guruṁ vā bālavr̥ddhau vā

    brāhmaṇaṁ vā bahuśrutam |

    ātatāyinam āyāntaṁ

    hanyād evāvicārayan ||


    • MDhŚ 8.350

    guruṁ vā, mon rare, mon atuha, mon brāhmaṇa, mon vruh maṅaji, yan umulahakən ātatāyi, luməkas pva ya, ika ta kabeh, hanyāt tumuluy, patyanana de saṅ prabhu, hayva inucap-ucap juga ya.


    Dyad 322

    agnido viṣadaś caiva

    śastrakaras tv atharvaṇaḥ |

    rājapiśuno dārāti-

    kramaḥ ṣaḍ ātatāyinaḥ ||


    • Reconstructed from the lemmata in the paraphrase. A close parallel is found in Ślokāntara 32: agnido viṣadātharvau śastraghno dārātikramaḥ | piśunas tatra tad rājñi ṣaḍ ete hy ātatāyinaḥ ||.
    • Olivelle’s edition of MDhŚ records an similar verse as interpolated in some witness after 8.351: agnido garadaś caiva śastrapāṇir dhanāpahaḥ | kṣetradāraharaś caiva ṣaḍ ete ātatāyinaḥ ||. The same verse is also transmitted as VDhS 3.16.

    kunaṅ ṣaḍ ātatāyi ṅaranya, agnidaḥ, anunvani, viṣadaḥ, aṅracun, śastrakaraḥ, aṅamuk, atharvaṇaḥ, anəluh, rājapiśunaḥ, amitukarakən saṅ prabhu, dārātikramaḥ, aṅalvani, amuṅpaṅ kunaṅ, nəm kvehnya, ātatāyi ṅaranya, tan hana pāpaniṅ amatyani ātatāyi, maṅkana pagəhniṅ pavarah saṅ hyaṅ dharma.


    Dyad 323

    nātatāyivadhe doṣo

    hantur bhavati kaś cana |

    prakāśaṁ vāprakāśaṁ vā

    manyus tanmanyum r̥cchati ||


    • MDhŚ 8.351: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

    paradārābhimarśeṣu

    pravr̥ttān nr̥̄n mahīpatiḥ |

    udvejanakarair daṇḍaiś

    cihnayitvā pravāsayet ||


    • MDhŚ 8.352

    ikaṅ vvaṅ aməkul strī laraṅan, cihnana ya de saṅ prabhu, salvirniṅ daṇḍa kelik-elik daṇḍaanya, pravāsayet, dohakəna ya.


    Dyad 324

    tatsamuttho hi lokasya

    jāyate varṇasaṁkaraḥ |

    yena mūlaharo ’dharmaḥ

    sarvanāśāya kalpate ||


    parasya patnyā puruṣaḥ

    saṁbhāṣāṁ yojayan rahaḥ |

    pūrvam ākṣārito doṣaiḥ

    prāpnuyāt pūrvasāhasam ||


    yas tv anākṣāritaḥ pūrvam

    abhibhāṣate kāraṇāt |

    na doṣaṁ prāpnuyāt kiṁ cin

    na hi tasya vyatikramaḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.353–355: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first three stanzas grouped in this section.

    parastriyaṁ yo ’bhivadet

    tīrthe ’raṇye vane ’pi vā |

    nadīnāṁ vāpi saṁbhede

    sa saṁgrahaṇam āpnuyāt ||


    • MDhŚ 8.356

    ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅucap-ucap lavan strīniṅ len, inuhutan ya riṅ deśanya, daṇḍan ya riṅ pūrvasāhasa, mā, 12, ku, 2, təkanya.


    Dyad 325

    upakārakriyā keliḥ

    sparśo bhūṣaṇavāsasām |

    sahakhaṭvāsanaṁ caiva

    sarvaṁ saṁgrahaṇaṁ smr̥tam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.357: the paraphrase seems to imply a variant reading tat strīsaṅgrahaṇaṁ instead of sarvaṁ saṁgrahaṇaṁ.

    hana strī aveh riṅ vvaṅ lanaṅ, asivo-sivo lavan lanaṅ, kaṅgoniṅ bhūṣaṇanya, mvaṅ dodotnya deniṅ lanaṅ, pasaṇḍiṅnya luṅguh mvaṅ lanaṅ, ika taṅ ulah maṅkana, strīsaṅgrahaṇa ṅaranika.


    Dyad 326

    striyaṁ spr̥śed adeśe yaḥ

    spr̥ṣṭo vā marṣayet tayā |

    parasparasyānumate

    sarvaṁ saṁgrahaṇaṁ smr̥tam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.358

    ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅgaməl strī riṅ śūnya, ginaməl deniṅ strī kunaṅ, umənəṅ ta ya, səḍəṅnyan *inanumanani rovaṅnya, ikaṅ vvaṅ lanaṅ maṅkana ulahnya, strīsaṅgrahaṇa ṅaranya.


    Dyad 327

    abrāhmaṇaḥ saṁgrahaṇe

    prāṇāntaṁ daṇḍam arhati |

    caturṇām api varṇānāṁ

    dārā rakṣyatamāḥ sadā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.359

    kunaṅ yan tan brāhmaṇa gumavayakən strīsaṅgrahaṇa, atyanta ta ya yogya patyana, kunaṅ yan tan atyanta doṣanya, daṇḍan, mā, su, 3, mā, 2, 20000, daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu, paramārthaniṅ caturjanma, rakṣa təmən juga ya.


    Dyad 328

    bhikṣukā bandinaś caiva

    dīkṣitāḥ kāravas tathā |

    saṁbhāṣanaṁ saha strībhiḥ

    kuryur aprativāritāḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.360

    saṅ bhikṣuka, vetālika, saṅ dīkṣita, uṇḍahagi, ika ta kabeh, tan uhutana⟨,⟩ dadya paṅucap-ucapa lavan strīniṅ len.


    Dyad 329

    na saṁbhāṣāṁ saha strībhiḥ

    pratiṣiddhaḥ samācaret |

    niṣiddho bhāṣamāṇas tu

    suvarṇaṁ daṇḍam arhati ||


    naiṣa cāraṇadāreṣu

    vidhir nātmopajīviṣu |

    sajjayanti hi te nārīr

    nigūḍhāś cārayanti ca ||


    kiṁ cid eva tu dāpyaḥ syāt

    saṁbhāṣāṁ tābhir ācaran |

    praiṣyāsu caikabhaktāsu

    rahaḥ pravrajitāsu ca ||


    • MDhŚ 8.361–363

    kunaṅ yan paṅucapa mvaṅ strīniṅ hulun-hulun, strīniṅ menmen, tan aranana strīsaṅgrahaṇa, apan kasəgəhakənaṅ donikan mara, hayva tan asənətan yan paṅucap-ucap.

    kunaṅ yan iṅ śūnya, maṅucap-ucapa kalavan strīniṅ cāraṇa, menmen⟨,⟩ strī vruh kinonkon, strīniṅ vvaṅ bhakti, kili-kili kunaṅ, yogya daṇḍan kadi ṅūni, sasuvarṇa, mā, 4, təkanya.


    Dyad 330

    yo ’kāmāṁ dūṣayet kanyāṁ

    sa sadyo vadham arhati |

    sakāmāṁ dūṣayaṁs tulyo

    na vadhaṁ prāpnuyān naraḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.364

    ikaṅ vvaṅ sāhasāmuṅpaṅ kanyā, ika taṅ maṅkana, yogya patyana usən ya de saṅ prabhu, kunaṅ yan mahyun ikaṅ kanyā, mvaṅ paḍa kavvaṅanya, tan patyanana ikaṅ maṅkana.


    Dyad 331

    kanyāṁ bhajantīm utkr̥ṣṭaṁ

    na kiṁ cid api dāpayet |

    jaghanyaṁ sevamānāṁ tu

    saṁyatāṁ vāsayed gr̥he ||


    • MDhŚ 8.365

    ikaṅ vərəh-vərəh, sujanma, anavanakən kanyā sor janmanya, tan daṇḍa ikā, vaṅ samātra tuvi, tuhātah, kunaṅ yan sor janmanya ikaṅ anavanakən, alapana ikaṅ kanyā usən, dohakəna sakery umahniṅ lanaṅ.


    Dyad 332

    uttamāṁ sevamānas tu

    jaghanyo vadham arhati |

    śulkaṁ dadyāt sevamānaḥ

    samām icchet pitā yadi ||


    • MDhŚ 8.366

    kunaṅ yan sor janmanya ikaṅ vərəh-vərəh, anavanakən strī uttama, yogya patyanana ikaṅ vərəh-vərəh maṅkana. kunaṅ yan paḍa janmanya, kalavan ikaṅ kanyā, aveha vəlyanikā ya, ikā ta yan harəp bapaniṅ kanyā.


    Dyad 333

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. But we note what seems to be a partial parallel in YDh 2.288cd: dūṣaṇe tu karaccheda uttamāyāṁ vadhas tathā.


    kunaṅ ikaṅ amuṅpaṅ kanyā, tan yogya makarabyanya, rehnyānom dahat, tugəlana taṅanyātah daṇḍanya, muvah daṇḍan satus paṇa de saṅ prabhu, mā 5 təkanya, kunaṅ yan mati ikaṅ kanyā denya, yogya patyana ya.


    Dyad 334

    abhiṣahya tu yaḥ kanyāṁ

    kuryād darpeṇa mānavaḥ |

    tasyāśu kartye aṅgulyau

    daṇḍaṁ cārhati ṣaṭśatam ||


    • MDhŚ 8.367. It seems that our author may have had before him a reading of the Sanskrit text starting with avivāhyāṁ instead of abhiṣahya.

    ikaṅ bahud *aṅrabyani kanyā, tan yogya makastrīnya, pan rare dahat, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, śīghra ta tugəlana jarijinya rvaṅ siki, daṇḍa ta ya muvah, nəm atus paṇa, mā, su, 1, mā, ⟨1⟩4, təkanya.


    Dyad 335

    sakāmāṁ dūṣayaṁs tulyo

    nāṅgulicchedam āpnuyāt |

    dviśataṁ tu damaṁ dāpyaḥ

    prasaṅgavinivr̥ttaye ||


    • MDhŚ 8.368

    ikaṅ vvaṅ paḍa muṅpaṅ kanyā, ndan ahyun ikaṅ kanyā, vəkasan pacodyanya, tan yogya tugəlana jarijinya rvaṅ siki, daṇḍan ya rvaṅ atus paṇa de saṅ prabhu, mā, 10, marapvan tan hana tumirva ulahnya maṅkana.


    Dyad 336

    kanyaiva kanyāṁ yā kuryāt

    tasyāḥ syād dviśato damaḥ |

    śulkaṁ ca triguṇaṁ dadyāc

    chiphāś caivāpnuyād daśa ||


    • MDhŚ 8.369

    ikaṅ kanyānduvəl *pukiniṅ kanyā, ta⟨n⟩ śīlanya hetu, ika taṅ kanyā maṅkana, yogya daṇḍa rvaṅ atus paṇa de saṅ prabhu, mā, 10, təkanya. kunaṅ yan huvus vinəli ikaṅ kanyā, saguṅiṅ tukvanya, triguṇakəna daṇḍanya, tugəlana ta itilnya, kapintəluni daṇḍanya.


    Dyad 337

    yā tu kanyāṁ prakuryāt strī

    sā sadyo mauṇḍyam arhati |

    aṅgulyor eva vā chedaṁ

    khareṇodvahanaṁ tathā ||


    • MDhŚ 8.370

    kunaṅ ta huvus alaki ikaṅ strī, anduvəlāta pukiniṅ kanyā, guntiṅən tumuli, mvaṅ jarijinya rvaṅ siki tugəlana, konakəna ta ya rabyanana deniṅ kuda, nahan ta daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu.


    Dyad 338

    bhartāraṁ laṅghayed yā tu

    jñātistrīguṇadarpitā |

    tāṁ śvabhiḥ khādayed rājā

    saṁsthāne bahusaṁsthite ||


    • MDhŚ 8.371. For b, the edition records a widely attested variant reading strī jñātiguṇadarpitā which might partially underlie the OJ paraphrase.

    ikaṅ strī maṅalvanakən svāminya, vəgig makanimittākveh kadaṅnya, mvaṅ kvehni kavruhnya, ikaṅ strī maṅkana duṣṭanya, apusana, konakəna ya sahutəniṅ asu riṅ pamaṅgahan, de saṅ prabhu, tontonən kəmbulana deniṅ vvaṅ makveh, maran tan hana tumirva maṅkana.


    Dyad 339

    pumāṁsaṁ dāhayet pāpaṁ

    śayane tapta āyase |

    abhyādadhyuś ca kāṣṭhāni

    tatra dahyeta pāpakr̥t ||


    • MDhŚ 8.372

    ikaṅ lanaṅ uṅgvakəneṅ kavali vəsi, apuyana i sor, gəsəṅana ya de saṅ prabhu, ikaṅ vvaṅ riṅ sabhā paḍa maṅatərana kayu, samāṅgəsəṅana ikaṅ pāpakarma.


    Dyad 340

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ strī akon lumakvālakya riṅ kanyā, andulurakən kunaṅ, aveha uṅgvaniṅ alaki kunaṅ, vəgilan kunaṅ, ikaṅ strī maṅkana katəlu, daṇḍan ya rvaṅ atus paṇa de saṅ prabhu, mā, 10, təkanya, 4000.


    Dyad 341

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ vərə-vərəh, huvus amvati vəlyaniṅ kanyā, *pinasatya-samayakən təkaaniṅ śubhadivasa, uṅgahanya, mithyā ta ya, tan paṅantyakən, marabi ta ya kili-kili lañji, caṇḍāla, dāsī kunaṅ, atiṅgal paməlinya, ya daṇḍanya, kunaṅ yan ahyun anomaha malih, paməlinya dviguṇākəna ya, akurəna ta ya, aməli piṅrva təkanya.


    Dyad 342

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ dravya ulihniṅ mandaṇḍa, tan kəkəsana ya de saṅ prabhu, tan beyaaniṅ magave dharma, vehakəna dəmakaniṅ vadva siṅgih donanya.


    Dyad 343

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ dravya ulihniṅ andaṇḍa saṅ brāhmaṇa, paṇḍita, tan kəkəsana ya, vehakəna riṅ brāhmaṇa, purohita, pilih brāhmaṇa lyana, saparananya, ndan paḍa lavan saṅ purohita.


    Dyad 344

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ari vadvan, kaponakan vadvan, rabiniṅ paman, penan sakiṅ bapa, penan sakiṅ babu, valvaniṅ bapa, valvan saṅ brāhmaṇa, nāhan lvirnya kaṅ tan yogyālapən, manəmva mahāpātaka təmən ika, kunaṅ yan hana maṅkana, daṇḍa ya de saṅ prabhu, lvirniṅ daṇḍanya.


    Dyad 345

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ makastrī maṅkana, upasthanya tugəlana, kaninya syuki uyah, kunaṅ yan saṅ brāhmaṇa mulahakən apacāra, śīghra dohakəna, maṅkanātah pavarah bhaṭāra manu.

    • Sārasamuccaya 149: kunaṅ yan hana maṅkana daṇḍanya dera saṅ amava bhūmi ndan pastanya tugəlana kaninya syuki uyah.


    Dyad 346

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ vvaṅ amalat mastrya kili, satya suśīlāta saṅ kili, ika ta vvaṅ maṅkana, kadi daṇḍanikaṅ mastrī bhāginyādi daṇḍanya.


    Dyad 347

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    kunaṅ yan lañji ikaṅ kili, daṇḍa ikaṅ mastrī ya, uttamasāhasa, de saṅ prabhu, mā, su, 3, mā, 2, 20000, təkanya.


    Dyad 348

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    kunaṅ ikaṅ strī-strī sujanma, alaki, tan palaki kunaṅ, tan vehən mahāsāhasa, maṅantya riy umah, pahayun vaṅkəlaṅana ikaṅ umah, kahananya, yeka prasiddha umah, liṅ bhaṭāra manu.


    Dyad 349

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    ikaṅ marery umahniṅ len riṅ vəṅi, ndan hanestri-kahyunya hetu, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, sevu paṇa daṇḍaanya, de saṅ prabhu, mā, su, 3, mā, 2, 20000, təkanya.


    Dyad 350

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    kunaṅ yan rahina kālanya mara, ndatan strī kahyunya hetu, pūrvasāhasa daṇḍaanya, de saṅ prabhu, mā, 12, ku, 2, təkanya.


    Dyad 351

    […]

    • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


    yan pamava sañjata, ikaṅ vvaṅ marery umahniṅ len riṅ rahina, uttamasāhasa ḍaṇḍaanya, mā, su, 3, mā, 2, təkanya.


    Dyad 352

    yasya stenaḥ pure nāsti

    nānyastrīgo na duṣṭavāk |

    na sāhasikadaṇḍaghnau

    sa rājā śakralokabhāk ||


    • MDhŚ 8.386

    ika saṅ prabhu, tan hana maliṅ riṅ kaḍatvanira, tan hanārabi-rabi laraṅan, muvah tan hana hala ujarnya, tan hana pati praṅ-praṅa, ika ta saṅ prabhu maṅkana kramanira, tan hana pahinira kalavan bhaṭāra indra kaḍatvanira, paḍa lavan svarga.


    Dyad 353

    eteṣāṁ nigraho rājñaḥ

    pañcānāṁ viṣaye svake |

    sāṁrājyakr̥t sajātyeṣu

    loke caiva yaśaskaraḥ ||


    • MDhŚ 8.387

    saṅ prabhu umaṅguhakən ikaṅ rājya uttama, makanimitta paṅdaṇḍanira riṅ durjana, corādi, ri svadeśanira, lumrā yaśanira riṅ loka.


    colophon

    iti strīsaṅgrahaṇacarita.

    Apparatus


    ^1. vihikan] L K, vikan M
    ^2. mantri vruh] K, mantri riṁ vruḥ L, mantrinira vruḥ M
    ^3. maviveka] L M, mavikveka: K
    ^4. aliṅgihāpagəha] norm., haliṅgihapagəha L M, haliṅgiḥ pagəha: K
    ^5. hayvātuduh-tuduh*] L, hayva tuduḥtuduḥ K M
    ^6. kiva] L K, kita M
    ^7. suśīlātah] K M, sugiḥla:taḥ L
    ^8. yogyāyogyani] L M, hogya:yogyaniṁ K
    ^9. masiha] L K, masita M
    ^10. makasādhanaṅ] norm., makasa:danaṁ L M, makasḍanaṁ K
    ^11. varah-varah] K M, varavaraḥ L
    ^12. mānavādi] K, manava:vī L, navavi M
    ^13. sapañjiṅ] L K, saṁ mañjiṁ M
    ^14. deśa ṅaranya,] K, om. L M (eye-skip)
    ^15. sa⟨ka⟩ḍaṅayan] conj., sadaṅayan L K M • None of the witnesses transmit the syllable ka that we conjecture on the basis of epigraphic evidence, especially the Sima Anglayang charter (14r1): sapinasukniṁ yavadvĭpa kabeḥ, lasun·, paḍa, paṅkaja, kanuruhan·, lamajaṁ, panumbaṁṅan·, pavuyahan·, deśa luvuk·, vuravan·, kaḍaṅayan· kabeḥ.
    ^16. sajasun-] M, sajamus- L K
    ^17. savuravan] L K, savagavan M
    ^18. an] L K, ndan M
    ^19. ika] norm., hika: L K, tika M
    ^20. an tan] M, hankan L K
    ^21. ⟨ma⟩vyavahāra] conj., vyava:hara L, vya:vahara K, vyavahara M • The conjecture seems necessary because svadeśa normally figures in possessive constructions with nouns indicating categories of people. Note that the same omission of prefix (m)a- is observed in §§ 26, 46, 159.
    ^22. aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu] em., Aṣṭadaṣasu margge L, haṣṭa:deṣa:su ma:rgge K, astadasasu marge M
    ^23. vvalu] L, valu K, riṁ valu M
    ^24. salviraniṅ vicāraniṅ] L M, salviriṅ K
    ^25. paḍa madudva-dudvan] L, padudvadudvan K, pada padudvan-dudvan M
    ^26. hiṁsāṁ yaḥ] em., Iṅsīya L, Iṅsa:ya K M
    ^27. nirdoṣa, kunaṅ] L M, nirdoṣa:, maṅlarani nirdoṣa, kunaṁ K • It is possible that the absence of the phrase maṅlarani nirdoṣa in L and M results from eyeskip. But as long as we do not understand how the three manuscripts relate to each other, it seems more likely that K reflects an elaboration that captures two possible understandings of hiṁsāṁ kurute.
    ^28. ] norm., va L K M
    ^29. prayacchati] em., prayaścati L K, prayasati M
    ^30. vehakəna] L M, vehikna K
    ^31. sthāne] L M, svane K
    ^32. vivādasya] L K, vamvadasya M
    ^33. ika] L M, hikaṁ K
    ^34. mūlanya] K M, malanya L
    ^35. bhinne] norm., bhine L K, bane M
    ^36. ’ṣṭādaśadhā] em., ṣṭedaśada: L, ṣṭedaśada K, stedasadan M
    ^37. vetanasyaiva cādānaṁ] EdO , vetanasya na ca dānam SvaMSS
    ^38. āhvaya] EdO , āhvānam SvaMSS
    ^39. vyavahārasthitāv iha] EdO , vyavahārasthitāni ha SvaMSS
    ^40. teṣām ādyam] norm., tapīmadyam L, tepaṁ* (m a) dyam K, tesanmadyam M
    ^41. r̥ṇādānam] em., r̥ṣada:nī L, r̥sadanaṁ* K, rənanam M
    ^42. kasahuraniṅ hutaṅ] conj., kasahurapihutaṁ L, kasahurapyutaṁ K, kasuhuraniṁ pyutaṁ M • Our conjecture is inspired by a passage in the Tantri Kamandaka p. 30: maṅkana kagavayaniṅ yajñadharma, mvaṅ kasahuraniṅ utaṅ.
    ^43. patuvava] L K, katuvava M
    ^44. asvāmi] L K, astami- M
    ^45. vikraya] em., -vikriya L K, -vikrya M
    ^46. sambhūya ca] em., sa:mbhūyasya L, sambuyasya K M • All mss. point to sambhūyasya, analogous to dattasya but ungrammatical.
    ^47. samutthānam] norm., samūrtthaniṁ L, samūtthanaṁ* K, samurtanam M
    ^48. dattasyānapakarma] M, dattasyanasaka:rmma L, dattasyana: karma K
    ^49. *karuddhāniṅ] L, karadḍaniṁ K, karudahiṁ M
    ^50. vetanasya na ca dānam] , veka:nasya K, daniṁ L • All mss. indicate that this was the received Sanskrit text, which makes perfect sense, but is nevertheless problematic because it is unmetrical.
    ^51. vetanasya] L M, veka:nasya K
    ^52. dānam] K M, daniṁ L
    ^53. kavehaniṅ] L K, tavehaniṁ M
    ^54. krayānuśayo] em., -krayanūṣa:yoḥ L, -kraya:nuṣa:yoḥ K, -krayanusayoḥ M
    ^55. nyān] L K, -nya M
    ^56. ⟨padvalnya,⟩] conj., om. L K M (eye-skip)
    ^57. vivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ] em., viva:dḍaḥ sva:miphalayaḥ L, viva:dḍaḥ svamiphalayaḥ K, vitadaḥ svamipalayaḥ M
    ^58. vivādaniṅ] L M, vivana:daniṁ K
    ^59. sāhasa] em., sa:ha:rṣa L, saha:rṣa K, satarsa M
    ^60. steyam] norm., stheyam L, sveyam K, steyəm M
    ^61. ⟨strī⟩saṁgrahaṇam eva ca] conj., saṅgrahaname Uva:cca: L, saṅgrahaname Uva:cca K, saṅgrahaname uvaca M
    ^62. vibhāgaś] M, vinagaś L K
    ^63. dyūtam] em., dyuta L K M
    ^64. tan] L M, om. K
    ^65. āhvānam] norm., Ahvanam· L K M • The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is āhvaya here, but several mss. used by EdO share the reading with n that seems to have been received on Bali.
    ^66. padāny] em., pada L, om. K, badam M
    ^67. vvalu] norm., va:lu L, valu K M
    ^68. vyavahārasthitāni ha] L K M, • The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is vyavahārasthitāv iha here, but it seems that the text received on Bali had the reading that we adopt here. Olivelle’s ms. Be1 has the variant -sthitāni ca.
    ^69. pinakasthānaniṅ] L M, pinaka:stana: K
    ^70. eṣu] em., Evu L M, Uvu K
    ^71. sthāneṣu] em., stha:neṣṭa L K M
    ^72. bhūyiṣṭham] em., bhuya:ṣṭiṁ L, bhūyaśṭaṁ* K, buyastam M
    ^73. vyavahāra] L K, vyavavu- M
    ^74. vvalu] norm., va:lu L, valu K, (va) lu M
    ^75. katəmunya ṅkāna] em., tatmunya ṅkana L K, tatmunya ṅhana M • Cf. §3 hana tinmunya ṅkāna.
    ^76. kapagəhakəna] L K, kapagəhana M
    ^77. i] L K, iṁ M
    ^78. nikaṅ] L M, -nikā K
    ^79. gumavayakən] L K, gumavayan M
    ^80. kāryāmivakṣa] L K, karyavivaksa M
    ^81. ri] L, riṁ K M
    ^82. brāhmaṇa] L M, prabrahmaṇna K
    ^83. maṅaji] L M, aṅaji K
    ^84. yogyāyogya] M, yogya- L K • Cf. §2 iṅət-iṅətənirātah yogyāyogyani kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih.
    ^85. saṅ brāhmaṇa saṅ vruh riṅ aṣṭādaśavyavahāra,] L M, om. K
    ^86. sira ta] L K, siranata M
    ^87. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^88. tarka, vruh] M, tarkkavruha L, tankavruha K • Note the absence of punctuation coupled with the use of an irrealis form in L K.
    ^89. śruti] L K, smvati M
    ^90. takvan iṅ] em., tantraniṁ L K, tankvaniṅ (taṅgvaniṅ?) M • Questioning is the topic of the stanza, which explains why a prāḍvivāka/prāgvivāka is so-named. Retaining the word takvan here from the slightly corrupt reading of M, we reject the readings matakvan ( L) and patakvan ( K) in the next sentence. Our author uses takvan again at the beginning of div 28.
    ^91. irikaṅ] M, matakvan irikaṁ L, patakvan ikaṁ K
    ^92. mataṅyan] norm., mataṅhyan L K, mataṅya ta M
    ^93. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^94. aṅiṅət-iṅəta ta] L M, haṅiṅətiṅəttha K
    ^95. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^96. i kāryanikaṅ] L, hinaryyanikaṁ K, iṁ karyanikaṁ M
    ^97. ta] K M, om. L
    ^98. sabhā] L M, sana: K
    ^99. tumamaa] M, jumamaha: L K
    ^100. sirāluṅguhāpagəha] norm., sira:luṅguḥhapagəha L, siraluṅguḥhapagəha K, siraluṅguhapagəha M • It would also be possible to interpet the manuscript evidence as supporting sirāluṅguh apagəha, with irrealis suffix only on the second form.
    ^101. tigaṅ siki] L K, sasiki M
    ^102. hana brāhmaṇa] L K, hana ta brahmana M
    ^103. prajñān] L K, pradña M
    ^104. yeka deśa sabhā ṅaranya de saṅ paṇḍita] K M, yeka de saṁ paṇḍita L (eye-skip)
    ^105. sabhā] L M, śana: K
    ^106. saṅ vr̥ddhah … tan vr̥ddhaḥ ṅaranira,] L K, riṅ K, om. M (eye-skip)
    ^107. iṅ] L, riṅ K, om. M (larger gap)
    ^108. iṅ] L M, riṅ K
    ^109. agəgvana] L K M, • All mss. present an irrealis here. Emend agəgvan?
    ^110. kasatyan] M, kajatyan· L K
    ^111. ginavayakən] L M, gina§⟨lb⟩va:yan K
    ^112. sahaneṅ] L M, saṁ haneṁ K
    ^113. mapan] M, mavan L K
    ^114. kavoraniṅ] em., kavoranaṅ L K M
    ^115. doṣanya] L M, ḍeṣanya K
    ^116. ika] L K, tika M
    ^117. kasatyanira] M, kasaktyanira L K
    ^118. hilaṅ ikā] M, hilaṁnika: L K
    ^119. paḍa hana] L K, padaha M
    ^120. patimbunaniṅ] L M, patambunaniṁ K
    ^121. maṅrakṣa] L M, marakṣa K
    ^122. mataṅyan] M, mataṅhyan· L, mataṅhya K
    ^123. pva kita] L M, om. K
    ^124. maṅkana] K M, maṅka L
    ^125. […].⟩], • All mss. have atəhər (spelled at:hər) directly following liṅ. This seems grammatically impossible, as maṅkana liṅ is always used in a possessive construction immediately followed by a designation of the speaker. We can only guess that words like bhaṭāra manu have been omitted.
    ^126. pramāṇastava] em., praṇama:stava L, pr̥ṇattama:stava: K, pranatomastava M
    ^127. apan] M, lapan L, hapan M
    ^128. pinakapramāṇaniṅ] em., pinakapra:maṇan riṁ L M, pinakapr̥maṇan riṅ K
    ^129. loka, sira] L M, loka:, [... K (eye-skip)
    ^130. loka, sira … (17.1) loka maṅkana] A gap due to omission intervenes in K caused by eye-skip.
    ^131. saṅ magave] M, samagave L
    ^132. gamāntyanya] norm., gamantyanya L M
    ^133. umagəhakən] L, umagəgakən M
    ^134. de saṅ] L, seṁ M
    ^135. ikaṅ] L, hika K
    ^136. loka maṅkana] L M, ...] maṅkana: K
    ^137. mataṅyan] M, mataṅnyan L, mataṅhyan K
    ^138. bhaṭāra] L M, bha:va:ra K
    ^139. pva vvaṅ] M, vvavva L, ta vaṁ K
    ^140. tan] L K, om. M
    ^141. saṅ] M, sa L K
    ^142. pati] L K, mati M
    ^143. saparapatan] L M, sapa ⟨⟨ra⟩⟩ ṭa:pantan K
    ^144. saparapatanira] M, saparaparatanira L, saṁ parapata sira: K
    ^145. saṅ hyaṅ] L M, saṁṅyaṁ K
    ^146. kasatyan ginavayakən] L M, ka:satyaniṁ ginavya:kən· K
    ^147. riṅ] K M, ri L
    ^148. siṅ] L M, si K
    ^149. kahava tkeṅ] L, kahavat·⟨lb⟩tkeṁ K, kahava təke M
    ^150. prāgvivākanira] L, pr̥gvivakanira K, pragivaksira M
    ^151. durbala] M, ḍūrbbala: L, ḍūrgghala K
    ^152. riṅ] K, om. L, ri M
    ^153. kakehaniṅ] L M, iṁ kakehaniṁ K
    ^154. akveh vvaṅ] L M, hakeḥ vaṁ K
    ^155. deniṅ lapā] L K, den alapa M
    ^156. sirāmivakṣaa] L K, sira vivaksaha M
    ^157. kavruhnira] L M, kavruḥnya K
    ^158. veda] L K, deva M
    ^159. *pamivakṣana] L K, pavivaksana M (morphological)
    ^160. saṅ umuṅguh] L M, hikaṁ muṅguḥ K
    ^161. irika, sira ta] L M, hirika ta sira K
    ^162. maṅkanānakəna] em., maṅkanakna L, maṅkana:kna K, maṅkana M
    ^163. payajñan] K, vayajña:n· L, payadñan M
    ^164. sarvavīja,] L M, om. K
    ^165. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^166. mavəḍihana, asalimputa] em., mavḍihana, saliputa L, mavḍihana:, salimputa K M
    ^167. taṅ] M, kaṅ L K
    ^168. mvaṅ ikaṅ] L M, mvahaṁ§⟨lb⟩kaṁ K
    ^169. adharma] M, haḍarmma:- L, da:rmma:- K
    ^170. iṅətakənanya] em., Iṅətakənya L K M
    ^171. tuvi, kavruhana] L K, tvinya kavruhana kavruhana M
    ^172. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^173. vāhyaliṅgaiḥ] em., vaya:liṅge L K, vahyaliṅge M
    ^174. makanimitta] L M, makadimitta K
    ^175. *paṅanumāna] L M, paṅanumaha K
    ^176. eṅas] L, haṅa:s K, eṅgas M
    ^177. ri] L M, ra K
    ^178. mulat] K M, malat· L
    ^179. salah] M, sahalah L K
    ^180. alaṅə̄] L, aṅə: K, alaṅo M
    ^181. yadyapi] L M, yapi K
    ^182. inət-ətakən] em., hinəhəttakən L K, inəhətakən M
    ^183. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^184. makanimitta] norm., mukanimitta L K, makanimita M
    ^185. vāhyaliṅga] L M, vayaliṅga: K
    ^186. ākāraiḥ] norm., Akareḥ L K M
    ^187. iṅgitaiḥ] em., Iṅgitaḥ L K, iṅgita M
    ^188. carita] M, -caritta L, -ca:ritta, K
    ^189. niṅ] L M, -ni K
    ^190. uvuh-uvuh] M, tuvuhuvuḥ L K
    ^191. apa] L K, apan M
    ^192. yāvat sa syāt] em., yavatna:syat· L, yavatnasyat·, K, yavatsyat M
    ^193. samāvr̥tto] norm., samavr̥to L M M
    ^194. huvus] L M, vus K
    ^195. yan] L M, ya K
    ^196. huvus] L M, vus K
    ^197. sakiṅ] L K, riṁ sakiṁ M
    ^198. rare] M B, raray L K
    ^199. rakṣanən] L M B, rakṣanan K
    ^200. valu] em., valva L B, valva: K, vala M
    ^201. pabapebu] K M, pabavebu L, pa ⟦gave⟧ ⟨⟨pe⟩⟩ bhū B
    ^202. valu] L K, vulu M B
    ^203. *makapaṅguhan] norm., makapaṅgvan L K B, makapaṅgavan M • The same form is found also in dyad 67. We do not see any other solution than to ignore the ma- prefix. Emend sakapaṅgihan?
    ^204. satyanya] L K M, patyanya B
    ^205. hana vvaṅ avamāna] L M B, avvaṁṅamana K
    ^206. mataṅnyan] norm., mataṅhyan L K B, mataṅyan M
    ^207. ikaṅ] M B, Ika L, Ika: K
    ^208. katvaṅananira] L B, katatvaṅarananira K, katvaṅanira M
    ^209. yan ⟨tan⟩] em., yan L K M B
    ^210. ikaṅ] L K B, kaṁ M
    ^211. hayva] K M B, tayva L
    ^212. kadaṅ] L M, kaṇḍaṁ- K
    ^213. daṇḍan ikaṅ] em., ḍaṇda Ikaṁṅ L M, ḍaṇḍa hikaṁṅ K • Reconsider this emendation: it seems that ḍaṇḍa in this text might actually be capable of meaning daṇḍan.
    ^214. aṅalap] L M, alap K
    ^215. daṇḍaanya] K M, ḍaṇḍanya L • The parallel in §34 suggests that we should read an irrealis form here.
    ^216. strīsatyasaṅrakṣaṇa] norm., strisatyasara:kṣaṇa: L, strisatya:ra:kṣaṇa K, stridyasaṅraksana M
    ^217. lavasanya] L, lavasnya K M
    ^218. təka] L M, tkiṁ K
    ^219. ikaṅ] M, tikaṁ L K
    ^220. sakeṅ] L, sakiṁ K M
    ^221. ikaṅ] M, tika L, tikaṁ K
    ^222. liṅnya, saṅ] K, liṁnyansaṁ L M
    ^223. maṅaku dravya] L M, maṅakuvadr̥vya K
    ^224. ika taṅ] M, Ika:kaṁ L, Ikaṁ K • The construction ika taṅ maṅkana is also found in §61.
    ^225. siṅgih ika dravyanya,] L M, om. K
    ^226. tan avruh] L K, tatan vruḥ M
    ^227. ri kahilaṅaniṅ] L, rikaṁ hilaṅaniṁ K, ri kahilaṅani M
    ^228. kvehnya,] L K, om. M
    ^229. tika] M, hika: L K
    ^230. kinavruhanya] L M, kavruhanya K
    ^231. kevalya] L M, saṁ K
    ^232. dravya juga] L, dr̥vya, ⟦Ikamaṅkana:,⟧ juga: K, drəvya suka juga M • The string cancelled in K was initially written due to eye-skip from the preceding paragraph.
    ^233. ika ta vvaṅ] L K, ika ta vaṁ ⟨6r14⟩ika ta vaṁ M (dittography)
    ^234. daṇḍan ika] em., ḍaṇḍa Ika: L M, ḍaṇḍahika: K • The same hesitation applies to our emendation here as in our note to the same emendation made in §31.
    ^235. samūlya] L K, saṅgulya- M
    ^236. ikaṅ] K M, Ika L
    ^237. ikaṅ] M, Ika L, hika: K
    ^238. dharmanira] L M, ḍarmma sira:ṅ K
    ^239. alapənya] K M, hapapənya L
    ^240. mapa] L K, mapan M
    ^241. daṇḍanika] L M, caṇḍanika: K
    ^242. sikəpən] L K, sikəpəpən M
    ^243. sabhākəna] em., sabha:kukna L, sabhakakna K M
    ^244. ambahakəna] L K, nambahakəna M
    ^245. dravyaṅku] L K, drəvyaku M
    ^246. tan] L M, tatan K
    ^247. kinəmit] L K, kənəmit M
    ^248. sapanəmanikaṅ] L, sapanmunikaṁ K, sapanəmanika M
    ^249. mithya] norm., miṭya L, vivya K, midya M
    ^250. sapavvalunya] L, sapavalunya K, saṁpavalunya M
    ^251. ləvihana] M, L̥viha L K
    ^252. sapanəm-bəlasnya] K, sapanəmbalanya L, sapənəmbəlasan M
    ^253. panəmva] M, panəmvaṁ L K
    ^254. pinəṇḍəm] M, pinənəm L, pinənḍəmm K
    ^255. alavas] L K, alavasa M
    ^256. aṅśanana] L, aṅśana: K, saṅkuna M
    ^257. viśeṣan] K M, viśeṣa:n· L
    ^258. janma] L M, jadma K
    ^259. panəmva] L K, manəmva M
    ^260. aveha] K M, taveha L
    ^261. mataṅyan maṅkana] M, mataṅhyan L, kunaṁ mataṅyan K
    ^262. parva] em., paruha: L K M
    ^263. saṅ] L K, saṁ ⟨7r5⟩saṁ M
    ^264. nirān paṅrakṣaṅ] conj., -nira para:kṣaṁ L, -nira:parakṣaṁ K, -nira paṅraksa M
    ^265. tattvanira.] L K, tatvanira. iti pahuracarita. M M inserts an extra colophon. Cf. the case of paṇacarita.
    ^266. nikaṅ] K M, -nika M
    ^267. yan] L M, yen K
    ^268. kapaṅgiha] M, kapaṅgya: L, kapaṅgva: K • Or should we normalize kapaṅguha? See kapaṅguh below. It seems that the spelling with u predominates in this text.
    ^269. kinapagəhakən iṅ] L, napagəhakniṅ K, kinapagəhakəna M
    ^270. janma] L M, jadma K
    ^271. kinapagəhakən iṅ] L M, kapagəhakniṅ K
    ^272. thāni] norm., tani L M, taniṁ K
    ^273. baṇyāga] norm., bha:nyaga L, na:nyaga: K, banyaga M
    ^274. kunəṅ] L K, kuni M
    ^275. kavatəkanya kunaṅ, ika] M, kavatəkanya, kunaṁ Ika L, kavatəkanya kunaṁ hika K
    ^276. yan] em., ya L K M • Or would yar i be syntactially permissible here, and allow the same translation? Or can ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna de saṅ prabhu ya ri svadharma stand as equivalent to ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna ya de saṅ prabhu ri svadharma?
    ^277. puṇḍuhnya] K M, puṇḍaḥnya L
    ^278. ginavayakənya] K M, gavayakənya L
    ^279. kajanmanya] L M, kajadmanya K
    ^280. ri] L M, riṁ K
    ^281. varṇasaṅkara] em., varṇnasaṅhara- L K, parnasaṅara- M
    ^282. yan] L K, yatan M
    ^283. prāgvivāka] K, pvagvivaka- L, pvagivaka- M
    ^284. tan paṅapa] K, tan paṅama L, tatan paṅapa pa⟨7v22⟩tatan paṅapa M
    ^285. maṅaji] em., paṅa:ji L M, vvaṁṅaji K
    ^286. tuha] L M, tva K
    ^287. titisniṅ rahnya] L M, om. K
    ^288. kavruhananira tādva-tuhunikaṅ] em., kumavruhanira tadva:tuhunikaṁ L, kumavruhanira: tanḍya:tuhunikaṁ K, kumavruhanira advatuhunikaṅ M • Our emendation to kavruhananira here is made in conjunction with our choices of reading in the next section, and in §56.
    ^289. vāhyaliṅgādi] L, vvahyaliṅga:ḍḍi K, tahyalaṅgadi M
    ^290. kavruhana] M, kavruhanika L K
    ^291. buddhiniṅ mavyavahāra] M, om. L K (eye-skip) • The reading in M may be compared with the string found in §27.
    ^292. kavruhananira] L M, kavruhana: sira K
    ^293. mapagəha] em., makapagəha L K M
    ^294. huvus] L M, vuḥvus K
    ^295. ginavayakən] L M, ginavayakna K
    ^296. dhārmika] em., ḍarmmikaṁ L, dharmikaṁ K M
    ^297. -mārga] K, -vargga L, -ma⟨7v32⟩marga M
    ^298. saṅ] L K, om. M
    ^299. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^300. kədvakəna] M, kḍva:kna L K
    ^301. denikaṅ] L K, dekaṅ M
    ^302. pradhana] norm., pra:ḍa:na L, pr̥daṇa K, pradana M • OJED records only pr̥dana (one occurrence each in Koravāśrama and Kuṭāra-Mānava), but the source of this word is evidently Sanskrit pradhana.
    ^303. *huvusaniṅ] L M, husaniṁ K
    ^304. pihutaṅnyan] L, pahutaṁnya: K, pyu⟨8r5⟩taṅnya M
    ^305. vehən] L M, veha: K
    ^306. maṅgəh] L K, maṅga M
    ^307. panahuranaṅ] em., panahuraniṁ L M, panaturraniṁ K • Our emendation is supported by Kuṭāra-Mānava §7 kaṅ amateni amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ den-pateni ikā and §77 anake amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ apəpəgatan ikā.
    ^308. asih-asihən] L M, a:sira:sihasihən· K
    ^309. taṅtaṅən] M, taṁtaṅəna L, taṁtaṅəna: K
    ^310. adāna] norm., hadana L M, hadana: K
    ^311. dānana tuṅgal] em., dinana, tuṅgul· L, dinana, K, dinana, tuṅgun M
    ^312. pihutaṅnya] L, pahutaṁnya K, pyutaṅnya M
    ^313. tan] L K, yatan M
    ^314. valātkāran] L K, malanta⟨8r11⟩ran M
    ^315. mapihutaṅ] L, mavihutaṁ K, mapyutaṁ M
    ^316. mijila] L K, umijila M (morphological)
    ^317. tatan] L M, tata:t K
    ^318. tumagihakən] L M, tugihakən K
    ^319. anaṅguh] L K, om. M
    ^320. ri] L M, riṁ K
    ^321. pañji] M, pañjiṁ L K
    ^322. puhakakənanya] em., puha:knanya L, puhaknanya K M
    ^323. sakesi] em., sakeṁsi L, sakiṁsi K, sakesa M • A second hand has crossed out the anusvāra in L.
    ^324. pañji] L M, om. K
    ^325. pradhana] norm., praḍa:na L, pr̥dana: K, pradana M
    ^326. sakavənaṅnya] L K, sakənavənaṅnya M
    ^327. sinamayakən] L K, sinamahakən M
    ^328. təka] L K, təkan M
    ^329. samaya] L M, yasmaya: K
    ^330. sinahuranya] L K, sinahuran utaṅnya M
    ^331. limaṅ] K M, pañcasaṭa L
    ^332. tumutana] norm., tumuttanaṁ L, tumutkanaṁ K, tumuttaṁ M
    ^333. ku, 1, mā, 5] K M, mā, 10, mā, 2 L
    ^334. mithyanya] norm., miṭyanya L, midyanya K, mityanya M
    ^335. yan] L M, yana K
    ^336. paṅas tan pasamayā] L K, masamaya- M
    ^337. katəpətan] L M, katəpatan K
    ^338. pañca] K M, pañcasaṭa L
    ^339. ku, 2] K, ku, 2, śu, I, ma, 2 L, ku, ṅu M
    ^340. paṅḍaṇḍeriya] L K, paṅande M
    ^341. śāsana] K M, śaṇasa L
    ^342. ya tapva ahutaṅ, …, ḍaṇḍa kaṅ sinambat vrat iṅ apadu.] L, kanut L, pira:kaṁ L, hinuṅgeṁ L, yadṭa L • These paragraphs are absent in witnesses K M and seem extraneous to our text.
    ^343. katut] em., kanut L
    ^344. pirak kaṅ] norm., pira:kaṁ L
    ^345. hinuṅgah iṅ] em., hinuṅgeṁ L
    ^346. yathā] em., yadṭa L
    ^347. kahanan] L K, kahinan M
    ^348. pahutaṅ] L K, ahutaṁ M
    ^349. pintonana] M, mintonana L K
    ^350. tan hana] K M, tana L
    ^351. ananagih] K M, anagiḥ L • The reduplicated form ananagih found twice in this section also occurs in §102.
    ^352. ananagih] norm., hananagiḥ L K, ananagiha M
    ^353. putra *kalāntara] L K, puhakalantara M
    ^354. hanāmituturi] L K, hanamityari ⟨8v30⟩ samasatan hanataḥ M
    ^355. bhaṭāra] L K, bharata M
    ^356. kumavruhanā] K M, kumavruha- L
    ^357. tinuduh] K, tinuduḥ ⟦mva⟧ L, tinuduhnya M
    ^358. tan vruh ri] M, ta vruḥ L, ta ⟨⟨n·⟩⟩ vruḥ riṁ K
    ^359. kveh-kəḍikniṅ pihutaṅnya] L M, kveḥkḍik hutaṁnya K
    ^360. mvaṅ] L M, mvaḥ K
    ^361. piraknyan] L K, pirakniṅ M
    ^362. hanāpihutaṅ] K M, nahan pihutaṁ L
    ^363. lāgi] L M, lagiḥ K
    ^364. maṅucapana] L M, maṅucapaṇna L
    ^365. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^366. sumahuri] M, ṣumavura: L, sumavura: K
    ^367. huvus] K M, vuhus L
    ^368. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^369. huvus] M, huhus L, vus K
    ^370. tinakvanan] K M, tinakvana:- L
    ^371. mavyavahāra] norm., mavya:vara: L, mavya:vara K, ma⟨9r8⟩mavyavahara M
    ^372. saṅ] L M, sa K
    ^373. prāgvivāka] K, pra ⟦gra⟧gviva:ka L, pragivaka M
    ^374. ri] L M, riṁ K
    ^375. tambeyan] K M, tambaya:n· L
    ^376. ri] L M, riṁ K
    ^377. rumuhun] L K, ru⟨9r11⟩mun M
    ^378. kāri] L M, kariṁ K
    ^379. ika ta] L, ikaṁ taṁ K, ika taṁ M
    ^380. tika] L, teka K, kita M
    ^381. sorakəna] L K, corakəna M
    ^382. jñātāraḥ] norm., jñataraḥ L M, jñatara, K
    ^383. uktvā] em., anta L, antaḥ K, aktaḥ M
    ^384. ta] L M, om. K
    ^385. makveh] L K, akveḥ M
    ^386. diśeti] norm., diseti L K, deseti M
    ^387. na cet] em., na ceta L, na cetaḥ K, neceta M
    ^388. vijilakən ya] L K, vijilakəna M
    ^389. yan sor pakṣanya] L, yan pakṣanya ⟨⟨sor⟩⟩ K, yan sopaksanya M
    ^390. saṅ] L M, om. K
    ^391. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^392. tinakvanan] L M, tinakvana: K
    ^393. kāraṇaniṅ] L K, karaniṁ M
    ^394. pihutaṅnya] L, pahutaṁnya K, pyutaṅnya M
    ^395. kapənət] L M, kapət· K
    ^396. sikəpən] K M B, sikən· L
    ^397. daṇḍan ika] L K, danda ika M
    ^398. satinagihakənanya] M, satinagiḥ⟨07-11⟩nya L, raśa:tinagiha:knanya K
    ^399. ləpihakəna] L K, ṅapihakəna M
    ^400. paṅujarakəna] M, pahujarakna L, pahujar=rakna K • Or could the form paüjarakəna have been intended by the author?
    ^401. tripakṣa] em., trisakṣi L K M • All mss. read tripakṣa in §93.
    ^402. ndya] L M, ṇḍyan· K
    ^403.
    ^404. yan pahutaṅ] L M, yanapahutaṁ K
    ^405. riṅ tan pahutaṅ] em., tan papihutam L, ririhanpahutaṁ K, tan ⟨9v25⟩ ahutaṁ M
    ^406. ikaṅ aṅas] M, Ikaṁṅkaṅas· L, hika:ṅka:ṅa§s· K
    ^407. yan pahutaṅ] L M, yanapahutaṁ K
    ^408. aṅas yan pahutaṅ] K M, haṅas· yan pa ⟦tu⟧hutaṁ, haṅas· yan pahutaṁ L
    ^409. mvaṅ] em., vvaṁ L K, vaṁ M
    ^410. apihutaṅ] L K, apyutaṁ M
    ^411. daṇḍan] M, ḍaṇḍa L K
    ^412. hutaṅ inaṅasnya] em., utaṅnya, kaṅ hinaṅas L, hutaṁ haṅasnya K, utaṅ iṅasnya M
    ^413. hutaṅnya] M, hutaṁ L, hutaṁnya hutaṁ sakuR̥nya: L̥piha ya, Ikaṁ yan· L̥piḥniṁ hutaṁnya K
    ^414. satinagihakən ləpihakəna] L, satinagiha:kənya L̥pihakna ya: K, satinagihakəna ləpihakəna ta ya M
    ^415. riṅ] K M, om. L
    ^416. yan tinagih ikaṅ ahutaṅ] M, ikaṅ inagih vvaṁṅ avutaṁ L, yan anagiḥ hikaṁṅ ahutaṁ K
    ^417. sākṣyakəna ri] L M, sakṣihakna I K
    ^418. sākṣi] K M, pakṣi L
    ^419. hinanākəniṅ] em., hinanahakniṁ L, hina:nayakniṁ K, inanabakəniṁ M
    ^420. pradhana] norm., praḍaṇa:, pr̥ḍaṇa: K
    ^421. varahakəna] L K, ujarakəna M (lexical)
    ^422. liṅnikaṅ] L, liṁṅikaṅ K, liṅ iki M
    ^423. pradhana] norm., praḍaṇ ⟦ḍ⟧a L, pr̥ḍaṇa K, pradana M
    ^424. carita] L M, -carittha K
    ^425. magr̥ha] em., pragr̥ha: L, pr̥gr̥ha: K, pragəha M
    ^426. maulāḥ] norm., molaḥh L, molah K M
    ^427. tani] L M, taniṁ K
    ^428. kṣatriya janma] M, kṣatrya janma L, kṣatriya jadma: K
    ^429. vaiśya,] norm., veśya, L M, om. K
    ^430. śūdrayoni] norm., sudrayoni L, sudr̥yoniṁ K, sudə⟨10r4⟩rayoni sudrayoni, M
    ^431. riṅ] K M, ri L
    ^432. *makapaṅguhana] norm., maka:paṅgvana: L K, makapvaṅgvana M • The same form is found also in §30.
    ^433. gavayakəna sākṣi] em., om. L, gavayana: sakṣi K, gaveyan saksi M
    ^434. riṅ] K M, ri L
    ^435. polahnya] L K, polyanya M
    ^436. sākṣya] L K, saksi M
    ^437. mūlātukar] L, mulattakar· K, mulat tukar M
    ^438. rovaṅnya] K M, rovanya L • Emend vvaṅ ma-?
    ^439. menmen,] K M, om. L
    ^440. lanāṅuṅguh-uṅguh] em., lana huṅguhuṅguḥ L, lanaṁ huṅguḥhuṅguḥ K, lanuṅgu-uṅgu M
    ^441. inucap iṅ hala] em., iṅucap hala: L, hiṅucap haṅ ala K, itucap iṅ ala M
    ^442. maliṅ prakāśa,] K M, om. L
    ^443. amaṇḍagiṇa] L K, amanduṅina M
    ^444. atuha] M, voṁṅatuha: L, tatuha: K
    ^445. ⟨dahat, rare⟩], • The two words supplied here are assumed to have been omitted in transmission due to eye-skip. Their restoration is supported by two other occurrences of the pair atuha/rare in our text, in §74 and YY.
    ^446. dahat] L K, nahava M
    ^447. tuṅga-tuṅgal] L M, tuṅgaltuṅgal· K
    ^448. caṇḍāla,] L M, om. K
    ^449. vuta] M, huttha L, hutta K
    ^450. sākṣya] K M, sakṣi L
    ^451. səḍaṅ] K M, sḍəṁṅ L
    ^452. alara] L M, alira K
    ^453. səḍaṅ] K M, sḍəṁṅ L
    ^454. buddhinyāvərə̄] norm., budinyavəR̥ L, buddhinyavuR̥ K, budinya avro M
    ^455. deniṅ ṅelnya] L, deniṁhaṁhelnya: K, deniṅelnya M
    ^456. pəṅiṅan] norm., pṅiṅan· L K, paṅiṅan M
    ^457. akukuh śabdanya] L, a:kuku, bḍa:nya K, akukuḥ sa⟨10v20⟩sabdanya M
    ^458. yan strī ikaṅ] K M, Ikaṁ histri L
    ^459. mavyavahāra] K M, mavyavara: L
    ^460. sākṣinya] L K, saksyanya M
    ^461. yan dvija mavyavahāra,] K M, dvija L
    ^462. dvija sākṣinira] M, sa:kṣya dvija: L, dvija sakṣyanira K
    ^463. yan śūdra mavyavahāra] K M, yan vika:ra sudra L
    ^464. sākṣinya] L, sakṣyanira K, saksinira M
    ^465. caṇḍāla mavyavahāra] K M, cacaṇḍala Lac, caṇḍala Lpc
    ^466. sākṣinya] L M, sakṣyanya K
    ^467.
    ^468. yan enak] M, ⟨⟨ya⟩⟩ n ena:k· L, nenak· K • The agreement between the uncorrected reading in K and the reading prior to scribal addition in L is remarkable.
    ^469. ya ika yogya] norm., ya yogya L, yanhika:yogya: K, ya ikaṁ yogya M • Cf. div 78.
    ^470. səḍaṅ] K, sḍəṁṅ L, sədəṅ M
    ^471. iṅ jro umah] norm., Iñjromaḥ L, hi jro Umaḥ K, i joḥ M
    ^472. alas] Lpc K M, alap Lac
    ^473. kunaṅ] K M, om. L
    ^474. strī] K M, histri L
    ^475. bālena] norm., valena L M, yogya sakṣi lanā K
    ^476. atuha dahat,] M, tuha dahat, L, om. K (eye-skip)
    ^477. pinakānak riṅ] norm., pinakanakka L, pinakahanak riṁ K, pinaka anak riṅ M
    ^478. kabeh] L M, ka K
    ^479. tatkālaniṅ] L K M, • Should we emend kālaniṅ? See the situation in §66.
    ^480. āpadgatakāla] K M, padgata:kala: L
    ^481. yan rare lavan atuha] norm., yan· rare lavan yatuhva L, rare lavan yan a:tuha: K, rare lavan yan atuha M
    ^482. mithya] norm., mitya L, matya K, mivya M
    ^483. ujarnya] L K, ujarnyan M
    ^484. ri] L, om. K M
    ^485. səḍaṅnya] L, sḍəṁnya K, sədəṅnya M
    ^486. pinakasākṣi] L M, pinaka:hanasakṣi K
    ^487. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^488. kunaṅ] K M, mvaṁṅ L
    ^489. grahacarita] M, -gracaritta L, -graha:,carittha K
    ^490. sākṣya ika kabeh] M, hika: sa⟨08-15⟩kṣya kabeḥ L, sakṣya, hika ta kabeḥ K
    ^491. səḍaṅnyan] norm., sdaṁnyan L, sḍaṁnyan K, sədəṅnyan M
    ^492. ikaṅ] L M, hika: K
    ^493. mavyavahāra] L K, avyava:hara L
    ^494. kālih] L M, ka:la K
    ^495. asiṅ] L M, Asaṅ K
    ^496. akveh] L K, akveha M
    ^497. pituhun] L K, pinituhun M
    ^498. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^499. kvehniṅ] K M, kveḥ L
    ^500. sujanmaniṅ] L M, śujadmaniṁ K
    ^501. pituhun saṅ] K M, pituhun·, de saṁ L (syntactic)
    ^502. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^503. marə̄] L K, mara M
    ^504. ya ika yogya] K, ya yogya Ika: L • On the problem of word order here, cf. §73.
    ^505. denyāṅrəṅə̄] K, denyaR̥ṅə: L, denya arəṅa M
    ^506. prakāśa] L M, vrakaśa K
    ^507. mojar pva] L K, mo pva M
    ^508. dharmārtha] norm., ḍa:rmattha L, ḍa:rmmata: K, darmarta M
    ^509. ika makasākṣya] K, Ika: sa⟨08-21⟩kṣya L, ika masaksya M
    ^510. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^511. sakarəṅə̄] L, kaR̥ṅə: K, sakarəṅa M
    ^512. tika] L K, ika M
    ^513. maṅguh avāṅ naraka] em., maṅguḥnaraka: L, maṅgəhavana:raka: K, maṅgiḥhavannaraka M • In the Sanskrit lemma, the word avāṅ has been entirely lost in L.
    ^514. sinuṅsaṅ] K M, sinusaṁ L
    ^515. tinurunakən … kabeh] K M, sakiṁ M, om. L (eye-skip) • This sentence seems to have been omitted in L due to the scribe jumping from kavaḥ to kabeḥ.
    ^516. sakeṅ] K, sakiṁ M, om. L (larger gap)
    ^517. ikaṅ] L, om. K M • Or is the K M reading to be preferred here?
    ^518. rəṅə̄] L K, -rəṅa M
    ^519. takvanana] em., takvana L K M (haplography) • The expected verb from in the same construction is correctly transmitted in §33 takvanana ya irikaṅ dravya inakunya.
    ^520. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^521. rəṅə̄] L K, -rəṅe M
    ^522. ṅūni] L M, ṅuniṁ K
    ^523. makasākṣya] M, makasakṣiha: L K
    ^524. akveha] L K, akeha M
    ^525. sādhua] em., sadvaha L M, sadva:ha K
    ^526. tan yogya] K M, tanogya L
    ^527. makasākṣya] L M, maka:sakṣi K
    ^528. sake] L M, saṁkve K
    ^529. sambaddha] norm., sa ⟦mba⟧mbada L, sambadḍa: K, sambada M
    ^530. matakvana … sākṣi] L M, matakvan M, saksya M, om. K (eye-skip)
    ^531. matakvana] L, matakvan M, om. K (larger gap)
    ^532. sākṣi] L, saksya M, om. K (larger gap)
    ^533. mavyavahāra] K M, mavyava:ra L
    ^534. ujaranira] K, Ujarranira:, L, ujaranya M
    ^535. ika] L, hika: K, tika M
    ^536. sākṣi] L, sakṣya K M
    ^537. mavyavahāra] K M, avyavara L
    ^538. i sira] L K, usira M
    ^539. dva-] L M, om. K
    ^540. ika] K, rika: L M
    ^541. irikaṅ] L M, Ika:ṁ K
    ^542. vicāranya] L M, vicara: K
    ^543. pratuhunta] L M, pr̥tuhun[... K
    ^544. pratuhunta … (84.1) satya vacananta] A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
    ^545. ri] L, i M
    ^546. mulahakəna] L, mulahana M
    ^547. kālih.] M, kaliḥ || [... L
    ^548. kālih. … (86.1) ikaṅ] A gap due to omission intervenes in L.
    ^549. satya vacananta] M, ...]ya vacananta: K
    ^550. kita] M, kitta: K
    ^551. de] M, den K
    ^552.
    ^553. sākṣy anr̥ta] em., śakṣi ya mr̥śa K, saksyarəta M
    ^554. makahīṅan], makahīṅanya K M • The emendation is requireds by the maka- construction. We suspect a vowel killer was miswritten as pasangan ya.
    ^555. pañjanmanya] M, pañjadmanya K
    ^556. ikaṅ] K M, ...] Ikaṁ L
    ^557. kasatyanya] L K, kasatyanira K
    ^558. ulah yukti vr̥ddhi deniṅ kasatyanya,] L M, om. K (eye-skip)
    ^559. ujarakəna ta] em., ujaraknanta L K M
    ^560. mavyavahāra] K M, pavyavahara: L
    ^561. səḍaṅnyan] K, sḍəṁnyan L, sədaṅnya M
    ^562. ¿saṅ kasatyan?] L M, kasaṁkasaṁ,kasatyan K • Emend sakeṅ kasatyan, as in next section? Or kasatyan Or saṅ hyaṅ kasatyan?
    ^563. ikaṅ] L K, iki M
    ^564. inaran ikaṅ satyena] conj., Inaraniṁ kasatyana L, hinaraniṁ kasatya:naṁ K, inarahniṅ kasatyana M
    ^565. aṇḍa mariṅ] K M, haṇḍarmariṁ L
    ^566. svarga] M, śvargga L, śvarghgan· K
    ^567. parahu] K M, prahu- L
    ^568. niṅ vvaṅ mahyun məntasa] L, om. K, -niṁ vaṁ mahyun matasa M
    ^569. kasatyan … sakeṅ] L K, pa:pan L, len L, lekan K, sakiṁṅ L, om. M (eye-skip)
    ^570. pāpa] K, pa:pan L, om. M (larger gap)
    ^571. lena] em., len L, lekan K, om. M (larger gap)
    ^572. sakeṅ] K, sakiṁṅ L, om. M (larger gap)
    ^573. saṅhāra] K, saṅara L M
    ^574. loka] M, loka:ṁ L, leka: K
    ^575. hetunika] K M, hetuniṁka: L
    ^576. havya] norm., hayo L, mataṅhyan tan yogya K, mataṅyan ayo ⟨13r12⟩ ayo M
    ^577. iṅilaṅakən] L K M, • All manuscripts agree on this form, instead of hinilaṅakən.
    ^578. de saṅ] L, dḍera saṁ K, desasaṁ M
    ^579. hala] L M, ahala K
    ^580. kumavruhi ry aku] L, kumavruhiyyaku K, kumavruha iriyaku M
    ^581. kaharəpnya] K M, kaR̥p·nya L
    ^582. mulat iriya] L, mulati hiriya K, mulahiriya M
    ^583. tan vruh pva] M, tan· pva L, tan vruḥ pa K
    ^584. ikaṅ ulah] K, ika hulaḥ L, ikaṅ unya M
    ^585. salah] L K, sa⟨13v18⟩salaḥ M
    ^586. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^587. vinuni] L M, vanuni K
    ^588. hīriya] L M, -hiya: K
    ^589. ndya lvirnira] K, om. L
    ^590. dyaur] em., bhyoḥ L, nyoḥ K, byoḥ M
    ^591. bhūmir] L K, rumir M
    ^592. āpo hr̥dayaṁ] K M, apoḥ L
    ^593. candrārkāgni] L M, ca:nḍrakagni- K
    ^594. yamānilāḥ] em., -yama:,niliṁ L, -yama:nilaṁ* K, -camaniliṁ M
    ^595. rātrir] em., latri, L, ratriḥ K, ratri M
    ^596. dvisandhye] em., dvisandyo L K, dvisandya M
    ^597. dharmaś ca] norm., damaś ca: L, da:rmma:ś ca K, ḍarmasca M
    ^598. vr̥ttajñāḥ] norm., vrattha:jñaḥ L, vr̥ta:jñaḥ K, vrətadñaḥ M
    ^599. dehinām] norm., dehi⟨09-21⟩nam· || [... L, -nehinam· K, -dahinam M • The long omission in L that starts here and ends after the paraphrase of the following stanza may be due to eyeskip from one punctuation sign to another.
    ^600. dehinām … (91.1) kunaṅ] A gap due to omission intervenes in L.
    ^601. dyauḥ] em., nyoḥ K, byoḥ M
    ^602. bhūmiḥ] norm., bhumi K, bumi M
    ^603. āpaḥ] norm., hapaḥ K, apaḥ, apaḥ M
    ^604. vvay] norm., vyay· K, vay M
    ^605. hr̥dayam] norm., hr̥daya: K M
    ^606. candraḥ] norm., canḍra: K, candra M
    ^607. vulan] M, Ulan K
    ^608. arkaḥ] norm., ha:rkka K, arka M
    ^609. agniḥ] norm., Aghni K, agni M
    ^610. yamaḥ] norm., ya:mma K, yama M
    ^611. anilaḥ] norm., Anila: K, anila M
    ^612. rātriḥ] norm., ratri K, rati M
    ^613. sandhye] norm., -saṇḍye K, -sandya M
    ^614. makādi] M, mkadi L
    ^615. dharma] em., atma M, ḍa:mma: K
    ^616. sapolahniṅ] norm., sapolahiṁ K, polahniṁ M
    ^617. sarvajanma] M, śajadma K
    ^618. ika] K, ikana M
    ^619. mvaṅ] em., mva K, mvaḥ M
    ^620. tiṅkahniṅ] K, tiṅkahiṁ M
    ^621. kāpusan] M, kasan K
    ^622. pāśa] M, paśaḥ K
    ^623. sevu kvehnya] M, śevūhakveḥnya K
    ^624. paḍomilət] M, panomilət K
    ^625. kunaṅ] K M, ...] kunaṁ L
    ^626. yan satya kita,] K M, om. L
    ^627. sakarəṅə̄ denta] K, sakaR̥ṅəntentasakṣi L, sakarəṅe kita M
    ^628. tuhv ata] M, yen tuhu L, tuhuta K
    ^629. mvaṅ] L K, vaṁ M
    ^630. pasaṅgrahan,] L K, om. M
    ^631. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^632. inujaran] L K, inujara M
    ^633. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^634. ta ya pituṅ vai lavasanya] L K, ta ya pituṁ ve lavasnya ta ya pituṁ ve lavas⟨14r3⟩nya M (dittography)
    ^635. katəkan] K M, kavkan· L
    ^636. ikaṅ] norm., yikaṁ L, hikaṁ K M
    ^637. katunvan umahnya kunaṅ] K M, kunaṁ katunvan umaḥnya L (transposition, see st. )
    ^638. sinaṅguhnya] K M, pinaṅguḥnya L
    ^639. pan daṇḍa] L K M, • We reject a prima facie interpretation as pandaṇḍa, since the only occurrences of such a word known to us from other texts are spelt paṅdaṇḍa and it would anyhow not make sense in the context.
    ^640. pinakasākṣi] M, pinaṅkanśa:kṣi L, pika:nsakṣi K
    ^641. paṅujarakən] L M, pahujarakən· K
    ^642. ekadeśaniṅ] M, Eka:deṣa ⟨⟨ni⟩⟩ L, hena:deṣani K
    ^643. likhita, sākṣi, bhukti] K M, sakṣi, likittha, bhūkti L (transposition, see st. )
    ^644. sinaṅguh] K M, sinaṅguḥniṁ L
    ^645. kinon] L K M, • We feel that kinonakən would have been better here. Must we emend the text?
    ^646. pradhana] norm., praḍaṇna L, pr̥dana: K, pradana M
    ^647. nikaṅ] L, -hikaṁ K M
    ^648. ya daṇḍanya] L M, ḍanḍaṇḍanya K
    ^649. puluhanya] K M, -puluṅanya L
    ^650. tātan vruh saṅ prāgvivāka ri hutaṅnya] K M, pragivaka M, om. L (eye-skip)
    ^651. prāgvivāka] K, pragivaka M, om. L (larger gap)
    ^652. asatyaa ikaṅ] K, hasatyaha:⟨10-02⟩kaṅ L, amatyaha ikaṅ M
    ^653. śapatha] L, sapadḍa: K, sapata M
    ^654. ginavayakən de] L M, ginavayakəde K
    ^655. mahār̥ṣi] L K B, saṁ maharəsi M
    ^656. makadon kapəgataniṅ] L M, makatona:pgataniṁ K
    ^657. vasiṣṭha] L K, visista M
    ^658. rāja] L K, praja M
    ^659. dinalih] L M, kadalih K (morphological)
    ^660. nda] L, nḍan K M
    ^661. daṇḍan] L M, ḍaṇḍa: K
    ^662. *həlyan] L M, həlyad K
    ^663. denikaṅ] K M, deniṁṅ L
    ^664. səṅguhən] L K, səṅgutən M
    ^665. sādhu sadākāla] L M, sadukalaḥ K
    ^666. maśapatha] L M, masavata K
    ^667. tuhva] M, tuva: L, tva: K
    ^668. apan] L, Avan K, om. M
    ^669. śinapathakənku] L M, sinapa:takənta K
    ^670. tika] L, tikaṁ K, nika M
    ^671. sakeṅ] L K, sakiṁ M
    ^672. hayva ta maṅkana,] L K, om. M
    ^673. maśapatha] em., pasapaṭa: L K M
    ^674. dlāhan] L M, dlaha: K
    ^675. maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama] K M, sa K, om. L • It is unclear why the final phrase would have been omitted in L.
    ^676. saṅ] M, sa K, om. L (larger gap)
    ^677. səḍaṅ] norm., sḍaṁ- L K, sədəṅ- M
    ^678. strī] K M, histri- L • Or edit istri-vicāra? Cf. cases of (hi)stri-kahyun.
    ^679. hāraka] L K, karaka- M
    ^680. saṅ] K M, om. L
    ^681. tan hana] L K, tana M
    ^682. pāpaniṅ maśapatha maṅkana] L M, pa:pa masapaṭa: samaṅkana: K
    ^683. anapathaniṅ] L K, hanapataniṁ K, anapatani M
    ^684. hilaṅa] L M, halaṅa K
    ^685. tan] K M, ta L
    ^686. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^687. manapathani] L M, manapata:niṁ K
    ^688. vāhananta] L M, Avahananta K
    ^689. liṅ] L K, liṅa M
    ^690. prāgvivākān] L K, pragivaka M M does not only repeat it usual error in spelling this word but also omits the enclitic particle attached to it.
    ^691. panapathani] L M, panapaṭaniṁ K
    ^692. kṣatriya] M, satrya: L, triya K
    ^693. masta hilaṅa,] M, lac. L K (eye-skip)
    ^694. liṅanirān] L K, liṅanira M
    ^695. panapathani] L M, panapaṭaniṁ K
    ^696. sakvehniṅ] L, sakvehiṁ K M
    ^697. kabhuktia] norm., kabhūktiha L, ka:bhuktiha: K, kabuktya M
    ^698. yen] L K, yan M
    ^699. aṅgaməla] M, aṅamla:- L, gamla:- K
    ^700. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^701. konən asiləma] M, konasiL̥ma L, konəsiL̥ K
    ^702. vvay ajro] norm., vvaya,jro L, vaya:jro K M
    ^703. anaknikaṅ] L M, a:nakna:kaṁ K
    ^704. satuṅgal de saṅ] L M, ḍe saṁ tuṅgal saṁ K
    ^705. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^706. vvai] L, vai K, ve M
    ^707. satya vacananikaṅ] M, tika:ṁ vacaṇa L, satya:nikaṁ vacaṇa: K • We retain the M reading which is analogous to a phrase in §75: kavruhana mithya ujarnya de saṅ prabhu.
    ^708. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^709. ri] K M, riṁ L
    ^710. śapatha] K M, ⟦ṣa⟧sapaṭṭa:ka L
    ^711. mahārāja] L M, mavlara:ja K
    ^712. vatsa] L M, tatsa K
    ^713. apuy] K M, apviy· L
    ^714. rambutira] L M, mrambutira: K
    ^715. tan] L M, ta K
    ^716. gəsəṅa] M, gsəṅa L K • Emend gəsəṅ? Cf. Dharma Pātañjala p. 324 tan gəsəṅ sira yan katunu riṅ apuy. But the Saṅ Hyaṅ Hayu (BnF Mal-Pol 161, 14v4) has tan pəgat deniṅ kadga, tan gəsəṅa deniṅ apuy.
    ^717. deniṅ] L K, deni M
    ^718. satya] L, śaktya- K, kasatya- M (morphological)
    ^719. asākṣita] M, hanasakṣiha: L, Asakṣiha: K
    ^720. sinatyan] L, sanatyan K, si⟨15r11⟩sinatyan M
    ^721. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^722. yadyapi] L K, yadyapu M
    ^723. kalāntara] L M, kalaṣara: K
    ^724. tan yogya] K M, tanogya L
    ^725. ika sorakəna] L, hika: sora,kna K, kasorakəna M
    ^726. mutahakəna] L M, mutakna K
    ^727. pinaṅanya ta] L K, pinaṅanyaṅata M
    ^728. mūrkhanya,] L M, om. K
    ^729. hyunya,] L M, om. K
    ^730. yeka] L K, ya ta M
    ^731. vitatha] em., vita L M, vita: K • Or emend viṭa?
    ^732. ṅaranya, liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama] K M, ṅa L • Or should the K M reading be considered due to expansion in transmission?
    ^733. səḍaṅnya] norm., sḍəṁnya L, sḍaṁnya K, sədaṅnya M
    ^734. pinakasākṣi] L M, na:kasakṣi K
    ^735. {r̥ṇacaritādi,} lobha pinakādinya,] L K M, • The text as it stands is doubtful. We seem either to lack a word like makahetu before lobha, as in the previous section, or to require expunging the string r̥ṇacaritādi as carried over from dyad 93, to obtain the string riṅ lobha pinakādinya as gloss of eṣām anyatame sthāne. It is provisionally the latter option that we retain.
    ^736. ḍaṇḍa ika] L K M, • Emend ḍaṇḍan ika? Cf. DISCUSSION IN INTRODUCTION.
    ^737. kāraṇanyādva] L K, karananyaṅa karanyadva M
    ^738. səḍaṅnyan] M, sḍəṅnya L, sḍaṁnya K
    ^739. ḍaṇḍanya] L K, dandahanya M
    ^740. 3] L M, 1 K
    ^741. kunaṅ yan] K M, yan L • Starting here, K M read kunaṅ repeatedly at sentence start where L omits this word.
    ^742. hetunyan adva] K M, hetunya hadva L
    ^743. sāhasa] L M, -sahaśra: K
    ^744. panḍaṇḍeriya] L K, madanda iriya M
    ^745. 3] L M, 2 K
    ^746. təkanya] K M, om. L • Starting here, K M read təkanya several times at sentence end where L omits this word.
    ^747.
    ^748. kunaṅ] K M, om. L
    ^749. istri-kahyunya ⟨hetunya⟩ adva] conj., histri-kahyunya hadva L, iṁstri-kahyunyan hadva: K, stri-kahyunyan adva M • Cf. two other case of istri-kahyun in §348-349, and an occurrence of strī-vicāra in dyad 97. Assume the compound to be histri-kahyun or strī-kahyun?
    ^750. daśaguṇakəna] L M, daguṇa:kna K
    ^751. sāhasa] L M, -sahapa K
    ^752. 1] L K M, • Conjecture 13?
    ^753. təkanya] K M, om. L
    ^754. hetunya] L M, hetunyan K
    ^755. ḍaṇḍa, … puṅguṅnya hetunya adva] transmitted in L K, hetunyan K, om. M (eye-skip)
    ^756. hetunya] L, hetunyan K, om. M (larger gap)
    ^757. panḍaṇḍeriya] K M, ḍaṇḍeriya: L
    ^758. təkanya] K M, om. L
    ^759. hetunya] L, hetunyan K M
    ^760. təkanya] K M, om. L
    ^761. ḍaṇḍaniṅ] L M, caṇḍaniṁ K
    ^762. vinarahakən] M, vinarahakan L, virahakan K
    ^763. prabhedanya] L, pranedanya K, prabedaniṁ pra⟨16r2⟩bedanya M
    ^764. donya] M, denya L K
    ^765. hanaaniṅ] norm., ananiṁṅ L K, hananiṅ M
    ^766. umulahakən] L K, umulahakəniṅ M
    ^767.
    ^768. kṣatriya] M, satrya L, satriya KCf. divs 66, 98, 125 on the spelling of this word.
    ^769. veśya, śūdra,] L M, om. M
    ^770. gumavayakəna] M, gumavehakna L, gumaveya K
    ^771. kūṭa] L K, om. M
    ^772. səḍaṅnya] M, sḍəṁnya M, sḍaṁnya K
    ^773. niṅ avyavahāra] L, -niṁ vyavahara K M
    ^774. yathāparādha ya] norm., yataparadaya L M, yataparada:ry ⟦y⟧a K, yataparadaya L • The term yathāparādha recurs in dyad 159.
    ^775. brāhmaṇān] K, brahmaṇna L, yan brahmana M (syntactic)
    ^776. ḍaṇḍan] K M, ḍaṇḍa L
    ^777. iti sākṣicarita] M, Iti sakṣi caritadi L, Itaṁ* sakṣicaritthadaṁ* K
    ^778. svāyambhuva] norm., sva:yambuhva: L, śvayambuhva: K, svayambuhva M
    ^779. kunaṅ liṅira] L K, kunalaṅira M
    ^780. tan hana … brāhmaṇa] transmitted in K M, om. K, pakaḍananiṁ K, pakənaniṅkaṅ M, om. L (eye-skip)
    ^781. hana] M, om. K, om. L (larger gap)
    ^782. pakənanikaṅ] norm., pakaḍananiṁ K, pakənaniṅkaṅ M, om. L (larger gap)
    ^783. vətəṅ] K, vtaṁ L, vətaṁ M
    ^784. sthānaniṅ] norm., svarṇaniṁ L, svananiṁ K, stananiṁ M
    ^785. ⟨ḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa,⟩] conj., om. L K M • Our restitution is based on the parallel in dyad 109.
    ^786. paganti-gantiniṅ] K M, pagantagantaniṁ L
    ^787. sahurniṅ] L M, om. K (eye-skip)
    ^788. kavruhana] L M, kavruha K
    ^789. maṅkanātah] L K, maṅkanata M
    ^790. adon] L M, don K
    ^791. ta] L M, om. K
    ^792. tibākəna] K, tibaka:kna L, tibakakəna M
    ^793. ta] L, taṁ K M
    ^794. ḍaṇḍan] K M, ḍaṇḍa L
    ^795. mandaṇḍa, hala sira] M B, ma:nəṇḍa:, hala sira: L, manaṇḍa: halanira K
    ^796. hilaṅ puṇyanira, hilaṅ svarganira,] K M B, Ilaṁ śvarganira:, Ilaṁ punyanira:, L (transposition, see st. )
    ^797. taṅ andaṇḍa] L, taṁ daṇḍa K B, tandaṇḍa M
    ^798. panḍaṇḍa] L M, paḍaṇḍa K
    ^799. ḍaṇḍan,] K M, ḍaṇḍa, L • All witnesses show a higher-level punctuation sign here, not the one we normally represent as comma.
    ^800. panḍaṇḍa] em., paḍaṇḍa L K, mandanda M
    ^801. irikaṅ] L K, ikaṁ M
    ^802. ḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu … amaṅgih pāpa] Thus formulated in K M, ḍūryyaṣan K M, hamaṅguḥ L, amaṅguḥ M, ḍəṇḍa, hamaṅguḥ dūryyaṣa: saṁ prabhū, makadḍi hamaṅguḥ papa:- L • The L reading is smoother with regard to the placement of saṅ prabhu; we have nevertheless decided to adopt the word order and punctuation of K M. The somewhat awkward placement of saṅ prabhu could be smoothened by moving the punctuation mark to stand before instead of after saṅ prabhu.
    ^803. duryaśa] L, ḍūryyaṣan K M, L (larger gap)
    ^804. amaṅgih] K, hamaṅguḥ L, amaṅguḥ M, L (larger gap)
    ^805. naraka] L M, -nraka: K
    ^806. ujar ahala] L, Ujaraha: K, ujarala M
    ^807. gavayakəna] L M, gava:kna K
    ^808. kapiṅrvanya] K M, kapiṁrvana: L
    ^809. ḍaṇḍa dhana] norm., ḍaṇḍa dana: L K, daṅda danda dana M
    ^810. anibākəna] L K, anibakakəna M
    ^811. tibākənanira] L M, tibakanira: K
    ^812. ḍaṇḍan] K M, ḍaṇḍa L
    ^813. tāmra] K M, tambra L
    ^814. patəmahan] L K, patəmagan M
    ^815. māṣa] em., ma:s· L K M
    ^816. makadon] L M, maṅka:don K
    ^817. ya tikāja] L M, yateka:ja- K
    ^818. vvalu] em., vaṁlu L M, vvaṁlu K
    ^819. səḍəṅiṅ] L, sḍaṅi K, sədaṅiṁ M
    ^820. raviteja sumənə̄ riṅ] K, ravisuteja:, sumnərriṁ L, raviteja sumna riṁ M
    ^821. salikṣā ṅaranya] K M, salikṣa:, ṅa L
    ^822. sasavi] L K, saṅ asvavi saṁ sasavi M
    ^823. sakr̥ṣṇalam] L K, sakrənalam M
    ^824. ṅaranya, limaṅ] L M, ṅaranya, [... K (eye-skip)
    ^825. ṅaranya, limaṅ … (119.1) ṅaranya, ikaṅ] A gap due to omission intervenes in K caused by eye-skip.
    ^826. samāṣa] em., sama:s· L M
    ^827. māṣa] conj., mas· ṅaranya L M • We conjecturally remove ṅaranya from the text and emend transmitted mas· to māṣa.
    ^828. kuna] M, kunaṁ L • This is the first occurrence of the expression tahil kuna whose second word is quite consistently transmitted as kunaṁ (though it incidentally figures as kuna here in M right before the word ṅaranya); apparently the meaning of the term had become obscure already by the time of the archetype of our manuscripts.
    ^829. pataṅ] L, kunaṁ pataṁ M
    ^830. kuna] em., kunaṁ L M
    ^831. ṅaranya, ikaṅ] L M, ...] ikaṅ K
    ^832. kuna] em., kunaṁ L K M
    ^833. sadharaṇa] em., sadara L K M
    ^834. 2, mā,] L, 2, ṅa, ma:, K M
    ^835. yan iṅ pirak] L, yan pirak· K M
    ^836. dve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te] norm., dve kr̥ṣṇale, sama:dr̥te L, dve trapbale, samadr̥te K, edvakrəsnale, samadrəte M • All witnesses read a punctuation sign between dve kr̥ṣṇale and samadhr̥te.
    ^837. samadhr̥te] norm., samadr̥te L K M
    ^838. təkākəna] em., tkaknən L, tkanən K, tə-⟨17r9⟩kakən M
    ^839. vehən] conj., veḥ L K M
    ^840. rūpyamāṣakaḥ] norm., rupyaḥma:slaka: L, rupanyamasakaḥ K, rupyamasakaḥ M
    ^841. māṣa] em., mas· K L M
    ^842. dharaṇa] L K, karana M
    ^843. ṅaranya] K M, ṅa L
    ^844. i pirak] K, pirak· L, ikaṁ pirak, iṁ pirak M
    ^845. purāṇa] M, suraṇa L K
    ^846. pamrata] M, pamr̥ttha L, patratū K
    ^847. ya sakārṣāpaṇa] L M, ya ta ka:rṣapaṇa K
    ^848. mapa yan] L K, mapan yan M
    ^849. tāmra] L K, tvaratamra M
    ^850. kuna] em., kunaṁ L K M
    ^851. 2] L K, ṅa M
    ^852. ] em., ma:s· L K M
    ^853. kunaṅ ikaṅ … sapuluh ma] Thus formulated in K M, sapuluh pana pirak M (transposition, see st. ), kunaṁ Ikaṁ pirak ṣapuluḥ pana:, ma:, || ○ ||

    R̥ṇadeve vratijñante,

    pañcama siṁtam ahartti,

    hapanave dadviguṇiṁ,

    tan manom anuṣasaniṁ,

    ka, riṅ mavutaṁ yan masaṅketa:, yapva ta mityeṁ vuhus riṁ purvvaka:, ḍaṇḍanika: de bhūpatya, pañca satapa[1×]ṇa, kunaṁṅ apuvara haṅasi (ḥ) dvigunotama ḍaṇḍa || ○ ||

    nipṭiṁ vak nityaṁ* krodaṣṭaṁ*,

    valat śobr̥ṁ* namasṭadḍi,

    niṣṭe maḍyamaṁ* hutamaṁ*,

    purvvakaṁ* mituva ḍaṇḍaṁ*,

    ka, hana ta ya: vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, tinagiḥ pihutaṁnya, tan paveḥ vetan drəvenya, hasr̥ṁ saṁṅ apihutaṁ, maṅalap sadr̥venya, maṅalap histri, sunu, bhūmi, nūn pasu sakalviriṁ patik vənaṁ yata hinalap·, vetniṁ kaṁniṣṭa vinaṅūn mityeṁṅ ūjar,, maka:don hinira:-hira:, haṅiṅindəti, haṅlindihi, tan druḥ kaṁṅ adr̥ve vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, lumka:s kaṅśa:seṁ tan hambava cihna Utər· daL̥m, hikya ṅaran valat sahaṣa havalat śobra, hiṅar:vakən vinalik rantas vitya:, mvaṁ tinibakna ḍaṇḍa mahira ⟦ntaṁ⟧n kaṁ sa:hasobradḍi, kunəṁ pinaraṅgvakna vutaṁ, lavan daṇḍanekaṁ sahaṣa, vnaṅ pasaṅana vrat niṣṭa maḍyotama, ye niṣṭa vit hutaṁ mvaḥ paṅamet· sinahaṣa:, niṣṭa: ḍaṇḍa,, 5000, yen madya paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 10000, hutama paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 20000, sapaṅamete haṅsula:kna riṁ kaṁṅ avutaṅ, vaṣana, ḍaṇḍa riṁ saṁ bhūpatya || 0 || kunaṁ Ikaṁ pratekaniṁ harta:, sapaṇna:, 20, limaṁ paṇa:, 2, ku, tkeṁ hartha, kunaṁ ikaṁ pirak pana sapuluḥ, ma:,
    L • Manuscript L inserts a substantial interpolation between two iterations of the lemma. The interpolation notably contains the full text of MDhŚ 8.139 and an unidentified Sanskrit stanza. Although having stanza 8.139, with paraphrase, in this general part of the text is potentially attractive, the fact that the stanza is quoted in full is suspect, and the precise locus where it is inserted interrupts the paraphrase of 8.137. On these grounds, we favor the hypothesis that the segment of text found only in this witness is extraneous to our text.

    ^854. pirak paṇa sapuluh] L K, sapuluh pana pirak M (transposition, see st. ), L (larger gap)
    ^855. 2] L K, ṅa M
    ^856. təkanya] K M, om. L
    ^857. śatamāna ṅaranya] M, satapana:, ṅa L, satama: ṅaranya K
    ^858. saniṣka] em., saniskara L K M
    ^859. mavarah-varah] K M, mavaraḥ L
    ^860. limaṅ] L, lima K M
    ^861. paṇa, paṇa] L K, paṇa M
    ^862. tāmra] K M, hamra L
    ^863. ⟨mā,⟩], om. L K M • In order for the arithmetic in this paragraph to work, we absolutely need this sentence to state a quantity of twelve and a half māṣas (i.e., 12 māṣa + 2 kupaṅ). Should we also supply ma before ? Probably not, as ku in the last sentence is also not preceded by ma. For our author, ma, su seems to have been a fixed combination with ma no longer able freely to be combined with other units, as happens in the epigraphic corpus.
    ^864. 2] L K, ṅa M
    ^865. yan iṅ pirak] M, pira:k· L, yani pirak· K
    ^866. ma, su, 1, … sevu paṇa,] L K, om. L, om. M (eye-skip)
    ^867. təkanya] K, om. L, om. M (larger gap)
    ^868. 2] L K, lpa M
    ^869. təkanya] K, om. L, təkaniṁ təkanya M
    ^870. mapan ikaṅ] L M, om. L
    ^871. ku, 1], 1, ku L
    ^872. təkanya riṅ pirak.] K, yen pirak· || L, təkanya riṁ pirak. iti pana-carita kunaṁ. M • Since it is not matched in L K, we reject the interesting chapter colophon inserted here in M.
    ^873. pavarah] L K, varaḥ M
    ^874. vasiṣṭha] L K, visista M
    ^875. gavayakəna] L M, kavayakna K
    ^876. satus] L K, satis M
    ^877. māṣa] em., ma:s· L K M
    ^878. pradhanāṅalāntarakəna] M, praḍana:, ṅalantarakna L, pr̥daṇa:kalantarakna K
    ^879. ku, ⟨1,⟩], ku, L K, ksa M • All witnesses omit the number 1 that is required after unit ku.
    ^880. kalāntaraniṅ] K, ṅala (ṅa) nta:raniṁ L, aṅalantaraniṁ M
    ^881. ma, su, 9] L M, ma:, 1, 9 K
    ^882. 6, riṅ sapuluh tahun] conj., A riṁ salek· L K, A, riṁ salek· M • The witnesses clearly point to a value of 9 suvarṇas. This means the total number of māṣas in question is at least 144, i.e., a factor of 10 times the annual yield on the loan. For this reason, we conjecture that the number corruptly transmitted as A in all witnesses was a 6, reject the reading riṅ salek despite unanimous manuscript support for it, and conjecture sapuluh tahun. It is not evident why our author would have thought of a ten-year period in the present context, but it may be relevant that this duration will be mentioned explicitly two times not far below (dyad 130dyad 132).
    ^883. mā 2] em., maṅu L K M
    ^884. aṅalantarakən] L, aṅalantara:kənya K M
    ^885. māṣa] em., ma:s· L K M
    ^886. prabhedanikaṅ] K M, prabeda sira yan maṅkana:, kaṁ L
    ^887. mā, 2] em., ma:s·, 2 L, mas·, dadi ma:s·, 2 K, ma:s·, ṅsa M
    ^888. mā, 3] em., ma:s·, 3 L K, ma:s·, ṅvya M
    ^889. mā, 4] em., ma:s·, 4 L K, ma:s·, A M
    ^890. mā, 5] em., ma:s·, 5 L K M
    ^891. salek] L, salekya K M
    ^892. yan] em., yanya L K M
    ^893. aṅalāntaranana] em., haṅala[1×]ntarana: L, Aṅalantarana: K, haṅalantarana M
    ^894. yan] em., yanya L M, yenya K
    ^895. kṣatriya] M, satrya L, saktrya K
    ^896. mā, 3] L K, ma:s· M
    ^897. yan] em., yanya L M, yenya K
    ^898. vaiśya mahutaṅ] norm., veśya mavutaṁ L, ṣyai mahutaṁ K, vaiśya:Utaṁ M
    ^899. mā, 4] L K, ma:, A M
    ^900. yan] em., yanya L K M
    ^901. śūdra mahutaṅ] L K, śudra:Utaṁ M
    ^902. aṅalāntaranana] K M, haṅalantara L
    ^903. salek] L, saleknya K, salekya M
    ^904. saṅ manaṇḍa-naṇḍa] M, sama:naṇḍanaṇḍa L, samana:naṇḍa:naṇḍa: K
    ^905. paṅupakāra] L K, paṅuvaka:ra M
    ^906. tan] L M, han K
    ^907. gantanya] L, gantaknanya K, ha:nta:knanya M
    ^908. dvalən] L M, dvaL̥m· K
    ^909. lələba] K M, L̥L̥bakna K
    ^910. deniṅ saṅ manaṇḍa] L, de saṁ masaṇḍa: K M
    ^911. papobhaya] M, pasobhaya L, mapoya: K
    ^912. kabhuktianya] L M, bhuktiyanya K
    ^913. pakalāntara], paṅalantara L
    ^914. kṣaya] K M, kṣatriya L
    ^915. yan] L M, yen K
    ^916. iṅaṅgo] L K, idaṅgo M
    ^917. həlyanana samūlyanikaṅ] L, lyana:na samulyah (i) kaṁ K, əlyanikaṁ M
    ^918. yan] L, kunaṁ yan K M
    ^919. aṅga maṅəlyanana] norm., haṅga maṅalyanana L, aṅga [1×]ṅəlyana:na K, aṅgatṅəlyanana M
    ^920. saṇḍa] L K, san⟨lb⟩sanda M
    ^921. ṅaranya yan] K M, ṅaran vaṁ L
    ^922. patuvava] em., patuvavan· L M, patuvavahan· K
    ^923. ika] L K, ika : ⟩ ika M
    ^924. inaku] L K, anuku M
    ^925. sobhaya] K, pobhaya L M
    ^926. mvaṅ] K M, om. L
    ^927. tuvi] L K, tvi M
    ^928. lələba] L K, lələb M
    ^929. ikaṅ] L, kunaṁ hikaṁ K M
    ^930. sapi] K M, sampi L
    ^931. patuvavakna] L K, tuvavakəna M
    ^932. lələba, ya] L K, lələba ta ya M
    ^933. patuvavan] em., matuvava L, patuvava K, atuvava M
    ^934. salviraniṅ] K M, salvirriṁ L
    ^935. salviraniṅ] K M, salviriṁ L
    ^936. ri] L M, riṁ K
    ^937. lavasanya] L, lavasnya K M
    ^938. mulat ta] norm., mula:ta L, mulata K M
    ^939. ya humənəṅ] L, ya:, Umnəṁ ta ya: K M
    ^940. ikaṅ] M, Ika L, hika: K
    ^941. makadravyaanya] L, hika:dravyahanya K, ika makadrəvyahanya M
    ^942. matuvava kunaṅ] L, Ikaṁ vvaṁ matuvava K, ikaṁ vaṁ matuvava M
    ^943. mulat ta yan] norm., mulata: yan L, mula ya K, mulat yan M
    ^944. humənəṅ] L, Umnəṁ ta ya, hana K M
    ^945. ya iṅucap-ucap] conj., ṅucap-ucap L K M • We consider that two syllables have been lost in the manuscript transmission and restore them based on the partial parallel hayva ya hiṅucap-ucap de saṅ prabhu in div ???.
    ^946. ikaṅ] L K, ika M
    ^947. iṅucap] L, hinucap K, iṅucapan M
    ^948. ikaṅ] K M, riṁ L
    ^949. vvaṅ vavaṅ] L K, vaṁ vvaṅ M
    ^950. bhinuktiniṅ] norm., binukti, riṁṅ L, bhinuktini len· K, binukti iṁ M
    ^951. ri] L M, riṁ K
    ^952. saṅ] L K, om. M
    ^953. patuvavan] M, matuvava L, patuvava K
    ^954. ta ya irikaṅ] K M, om. L
    ^955. sabhinuktinya] L M, saṁ binuktinya K
    ^956. masaṇḍa] M, manaṇḍa L, manaṇḍa: K
    ^957. mvaṅ saṅ] K M, om. L
    ^958. matuvava] L, patuvava K, tuvava M
    ^959. abəh] L K, əbaḥ M
    ^960. amukti] L K, mamukti M
    ^961. ucapən] norm., hucapan L, hiṅucapan K, iṅucapan M
    ^962. vehən] norm., vehin L, vehan K M
    ^963. alah ika] K M, hala ⟦hi⟧ Ika L
    ^964. amənaṅ iṅ] M, hamna Ikaṁṅ L, Amnaṁ hikaṁ K
    ^965. dravyaniṅ] L K, drəvya si M
    ^966. dravyaniṅ] L, dravya saṁ K M
    ^967. tinuvavakən] M, hinuvava:kən· L, tinvavakən· K
    ^968. niṅ ratu] L, saṁ prabu K M (lexical)
    ^969. ya] K M, om. L
    ^970. yadyapin] L, yadyapi K M
    ^971. katəka riṅ kadaśavarṣa] L, katkaha daśavarṣaha K, katəkaha dasavarsa M • Or emend to katəka rikaṅ daśavarṣa?
    ^972. maṅəlyanana kaṅ amukti] L, həlyana:na de saṁṅ amuktya maṅkana: K, elyanana de saṅ amuktya maṅana M
    ^973. ya] L M, yen K
    ^974. kalāntaran] L K, kakalantaran M
    ^975. alapən] M, halapan L, Alapan M
    ^976. ri] L M, riṁ K
    ^977. ya] em., yan L K M • We emend because kaməna is never construed with yan, while kaməna + ya + irrealis verb form is found, e.g., in the Patitihan charter (5r4–5) tigaṁ vṅi kamnā ya L̥L̥ba.
    ^978. dhānya] norm., da:nya L, danya K M
    ^979. sada] em., ta:ya L, saya: K M
    ^980. lava, vāhya] M, vaya, larva L, vaya, lava: K
    ^981. alavas ta] L, Alavasata K M
    ^982. kasahuran] M, katahura:n· L, katahuran· K
    ^983. panahuranya] L M, panahurnya K
    ^984. atak] L M, yatak· K
    ^985. ṅaranya] K M, ṅa L
    ^986. bəsar] L K, bəras M
    ^987. sinaṅguh] L, sinəṅgaḥ K, sinaṅgaḥ M
    ^988. sada] em., smaya: L, saya: K, saya M
    ^989. ṅaranya] M, ṅa L, ṅaraka: K
    ^990. ghr̥ta] em., ghaṭa L, gatta: K, gata M • Our emendation is inspired by such parallels as TK 52.25 (goh uttama deniṅ pəhanya mvaṅ ghr̥tanya) and Tk 1.69a (gr̥ta pə̄han sinaṅguh pavitra).
    ^991. pataraṇa] L, pataraṇa: K, patarana M • OJED records only the spelling paṭāraṇa, but the spelling with ta found in our witness is actually very widespread.
    ^992. vāhya] em., vaya L K, vavyahya M
    ^993. ləpihakəna] L M, kalpihakna K
    ^994. ya] K M, om. L
    ^995. sakeṅ] L, sakiṁ K M
    ^996. liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.] K, om. L, liṅ saṅ paṇḍiṭa. [... M
    ^997. liṅ saṅ paṇḍita. … (135.1) cakravr̥ddhi ⟨kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi⟩ kāyikāvr̥ddhi] A gap due to omission intervenes in M.
    ^998. muvah] L, mvaḥ K
    ^999. mās su] em., mma:s· L, ma:s· K
    ^1000. gənəpana] L, gnəpana: Uga K
    ^1001. pradhanāṅalap kalāntara] conj., pradana:ṅalantara: kalap· L, pr̥daṇa:ṅalantara kalap· K • Since the sentence seems to us incapable of interpretation with the words aṅalāntara kālap that the witnesses transmit here, we are forced to resort to conjecturing that an inversion of word order has occurred, induced by the fact that aṅalap and aṅalāntara have their first two syllables in common.
    ^1002. hana] L, hana ta K K seems to have transposed particle ta here from the following sentence.
    ^1003. cakravr̥ddhi ⟨kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi⟩ kāyikāvr̥ddhi] conj., cakravr̥di, kayika:vr̥di L, cakr̥vradi ṅaranika:, Ana: kayika:vr̥di K, ...] hana kayikavrədi M
    ^1004. ta] L M, om. K
    ^1005. kalāntara] L M, ka:ntara: K
    ^1006. inilvakən] K M, Inilvan L
    ^1007. pradhana] norm., pradana: L M, pr̥dana [... K
    ^1008. pradhana …satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ] A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
    ^1009. ṅaranya] M, ṅaran· L
    ^1010. inalapan] L, inalapn M
    ^1011. ya] M, ye L
    ^1012. ¿kinalāntaran konkonan?] L M, • The witnesses agree on a reading that seems corrupt. We are unsure how to emend. Among options we have considered are kalāntara-n kinonkon, kalāntara-n kinonakən, ikaṅ hutaṅ kinalāntaraniṅ konkonkan, kalāntaraniṅ konkonkan.
    ^1013. denikaṅ] em., de saṁ L, deniṁkaṁ M
    ^1014. kārikā] norm., karika:- L M
    ^1015. rikaṅ] L, riṁka M
    ^1016. kinalāntaran] L, kalantaran M
    ^1017. satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ] L, ...]n kalantara:niṁ K, stumkunaṁ kalantaraniṁ M
    ^1018. kalāntara] L K, kalantaran M
    ^1019. iṅaṇḍəh] em., hiṅanḍiḥ L K M • The same sentence pattern is found in the Ramwi charter of 804 Śaka (1v11) mamalaku ya Inaṇḍəḥ gavainya.
    ^1020. pva] L M, kapva K
    ^1021. yān] em., yana L M, ya:na K
    ^1022.
    ^1023. kalāntara] K M, ka:rantara K
    ^1024. mapanas] norm., manəs· L, mapanəs· K, panas M
    ^1025. sahurənya] M, sahurana L, savuranya K
    ^1026. muvah] norm., mvaḥ L K, mvaṁ M
    ^1027. sahurən] L, savuR̥nya K, sahurənya M
    ^1028. mañakravr̥ddhyakən] norm., ma:ñakravr̥dihakən L, mañakr̥vr̥dhḍiyakən K, mañakrəvrədyakən M
    ^1029. *tinəguhan] L M, tinəṅguhan· K
    ^1030. minithyanya … kāla,] L M, minisyanya M, om. K (eye-skip)
    ^1031. *minithyanya] L, minisyanya M, om. K (larger gap)
    ^1032. apihutaṅ] L M, hutaṅ K
    ^1033. vruh ri] M, vru ri L, vruḥ riṁ K
    ^1034. ta ri] em., kari L M, riṁ K
    ^1035. katəmvanikaṅ lābha] em., ka:təmvaniṁ kalabha L, katəmvaniṁ kaṁ labha: K, katəmvaniṁ kalaba M
    ^1036. rikaṅ] L M, rikna K
    ^1037. mvaṅ vruh ya] L M, mvaḥ ya vruḥ K
    ^1038. katəkaniṅ] L, tkaniṅ K, təkani M • We prefer the reading with katəkan, derived from the same verb tuməke that also underlies satuməkana in §135.
    ^1039. ri] L M, riṁ K
    ^1040. yadyapin] L, yadyapi K M
    ^1041. maṅkana] L K, maṅkana-maṅkana M
    ^1042. satəkanya juga] L M, patanya juga:n K
    ^1043. pahutaṅanya] L K, pahutaṅnya M
    ^1044. ri] L M, riṁ K
    ^1045. *palayaran] L, palayaranya K M
    ^1046. kalāntaraniṅ] L K, kalantarani M
    ^1047. maṅaku] L K, paṅakū K
    ^1048. ri] L M, riṁ K
    ^1049. vvaṅ] norm., voṁ L, om. K M • Both reading are equally acceptable. We tentatively prefer that with vvaṅ on the grounds of the unanimous manuscript support for ikaṅ vvaṅ mahutaṅ in div 49.
    ^1050. pinintonakənya] L K, pinintonakəna M
    ^1051. meṅəta] L K, meṅəta-meṅəta M
    ^1052. ri] L M, riṁ K
    ^1053. iṅgataniṅ] L K, aṅgataniṅ M
    ^1054. alaṅ-alaṅ] L K, aṅalaṅ-alaṅi M
    ^1055. śeṣaniṅ tukon … anak putuniṅ ahutaṅ] Thus formulated in L, śeṣaniṁ ḍaṇḍa, śeṣa vlan·, Ika ta kabeḥ, yan matikaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya K, sesaniṁ, sesa vəlyan, ika ta kabeḥ yan mati kaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən anaknya M, śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya K MParadosis of K M: śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya • The two alternative ways of reading the last sentence, represented respectively by L and K M, seem equally acceptable. It is remarkable that where L reads śeṣaniṅ tukon, K M seem to reflect śeṣa vlyan in their hyparchetype, while they agree with L on reading śeṣaniṅ ḍaṇḍa. There is external textual evidence in Perpusnas L882 (mvah hutaṅ tan kaliliranā deniṅ putra, hutaṅ tan paputra, hutaṅ totohan, śeṣadaṇḍa, hutaṅ tukon, hutaṅ sajə̄ṅ) that might support conjecturing śeṣa ḍaṇḍa in our text. There is also evidence in UBL Or 5037 that tukon and vəlyan were felt to be equivalent in this genre of literature (ana vvaṅ istrī linamar saptapayu sinrahan ikaṅ tukon mati taṅ istrīkaṅ sinrahan tukon vəlyan ika si baṅavan ika tan vaṅsulakna ikaṅ tukon).
    ^1056. ikaṅ] K M, om. L
    ^1057. ginavayakəniṅ] L, ginavayakən riṁ K M
    ^1058. *kuṭumbi] em., kuhumbi L, kudumbi K M
    ^1059. ri] L M, riṁ K
    ^1060. bapanya] M, bapanta L K
    ^1061. bapanya] M, maṅkana: bapa:nya L, maṅkana: bapanya K
    ^1062. bapa] L, bapanya K M
    ^1063. ika] K, ikaṁ M, om. L
    ^1064. tiṅkahaniṅ hutaṅ] L K, tiṅkahniṅ ahutaṁ M
    ^1065. kaṅ] L M, om. K
    ^1066. yogya] K M, ogya L
    ^1067. anak] L, hanaknya K M
    ^1068. tan iṅgataniṅ] L M, taniṁ K (eye-skip)
    ^1069. yadyapi] L K, yadyapinyan M
    ^1070. dānapratibhūḥ] norm., da:napratibhuḥ L, dana:pratibuḥ K M
    ^1071. dānapratibhūḥ] norm., dana:pratibhuḥ L, dana:pr̥tibuḥ, dana:pratibhuḥ K (dittography), danapratibuḥ M
    ^1072. ri] L M, riṁ K
    ^1073. hutaṅ, ikaṅ] norm., utaṁ Ikaṁ L, pihūtaṁnya, Ikaṁ K, utaṁnikaṅ M
    ^1074. ikaṅ anaknikaṅ] conj., hinakunya, Ikaṁ L K M
    ^1075. saṅ pradhana] conj., maṅaku dana:pratibhuḥ L, maṅaku dana:pr̥tibhuḥ K, maṅaku danapratibuḥ M
    ^1076. sumahurana] M, sumahurana L K
    ^1077. hutaṅ ikaṅ] em., hutaṁnikaṁ L M, hūtaṁnikaṁ K
    ^1078. senakuniṅ] L, sena:kuni K, senakunni M
    ^1079. anakiṅ] em., hanak riṁ L K M
    ^1080. maṅkanātah] M, maṅkana ta L K
    ^1081. nikaṅ inakuniṅ bapanya panahuranya] K M, manavur anaknya sahinakuniṁ bapa L • The variation of reading between L and the other two witnesses is unusually significant.
    ^1082.
    ^1083. ri] L M, riṁ K
    ^1084. pihutaṅnya] L K, utaṅnya M
    ^1085. kinavruhan] L M, kavruhan K
    ^1086. yan] K, ya,h L, om. M
    ^1087. ulih anyāya] em., hulihanya: L
    ^1088. sādhanaa] conj., sadanmana L, sadana:na K M
    ^1089. konkonakəna] K, kokonakna L, konkonana M
    ^1090. ya] K M, om. L
    ^1091. sahurən] K, saUra: L, iron M
    ^1092. piraknya] L K, si[displacement from 21r12 to 12r2]raknya M
    ^1093. maṅakva] em., manaṅakva L, maṅakuvva K, >maṅkana M
    ^1094. sahurənya ikaṅ] L M, sahuranyanikaṁ K
    ^1095. senakunya] em., senaku L, senakumna K, senakuna M
    ^1096. nirādiṣṭa] em., niraniṣṭa: L K, niradipta M
    ^1097. maṅakva] L K, maṅakvana M
    ^1098. liṅ bhaṭāra manu,] K M, om. L • We tentatively accept the extra clause found here in K M.
    ^1099. tan kinaliliraniṅ] L, ta kaliliran K, tan kitanaliliran M
    ^1100. *papendahnya] L M, paveṇḍaḥnya K
    ^1101. mavyavahāra] K, mavyavara: L, mavivahara M
    ^1102. avərə̄] L K, avro M
    ^1103. edan] K M, Eha:n· L
    ^1104. phalanya] em., maphalanya L, mapalanya K M
    ^1105. katut] L K, katurut M
    ^1106. riṅ] L K, ri M
    ^1107. *pinakakasornya] conj., pinaka:sornya L K, pinasanya M
    ^1108. yadyapi tuhva] M, dya:pi tuhu L, dya:pa tva: K
    ^1109. mattādi] M, matta:ndi L, mantanḍi K
    ^1110. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^1111. lvirniṅ] K M, lvir L
    ^1112. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^1113. yogāvapana] norm., yogavapaṇna L, yogya:yogavapaṇa: K, yogavapana M
    ^1114. yogavikraya] em., yogavikriya L K M
    ^1115. upanidhi] L K, upadini M
    ^1116. yogāvapana] norm., yogavapaṇna L, yogavapaṇa: K, yogavapana M
    ^1117. vvitaniṅ] K, vitaniṁṅ L, vaṁtanaṅ M
    ^1118. akrayavikraya] conj., akira L K M
    ^1119. paveveh] L M, paveḥ K
    ^1120. yogavikraya] em., yogavikriya L, om. K, yogavikrya M
    ^1121. ṅa] L K, ṅaranya M
    ^1122. kinonakən dvalən] L K, kinona[displacement from 12v17 to 11r18]len M
    ^1123. vəkasan] M, ri vkasan L K
    ^1124. yogadāna] L M, yogga:ḍaṇa: K
    ^1125. ṅa] L K, ṅaranya M
    ^1126. vkasan] L K, ri vəkasan M
    ^1127. sinaṅguhnya] L M, pinaṅguḥnya K
    ^1128. yogapratigraha] L K, jagrapatigraha M
    ^1129. ṅa] L K, ṅaranya M
    ^1130. patuvava] L K, pativava M
    ^1131. sinaṅguhnya] L M, pinaṅguḥnya K
    ^1132. upahan] L, upaya M
    ^1133. ṅa] L K, ṅaranya M
    ^1134. sinaṅguhnya] L M, pinaṅguḥnya K
    ^1135. konakəna] norm., kvanakna L, kvana:kna K, kananakəna M
    ^1136. valuyakəna] L, valuya:ka K
    ^1137. rika] L K, ri M
    ^1138. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^1139. saṅ maluyakən ika] M, saṁ valuyaknira L, savaluya:kənira K
    ^1140. vvaṅ *maṅuṅguh-uṅguh] L K, vaṅuṅgu-uṅgu M
    ^1141. deśa] M, ri deṣa L, desaṁ K
    ^1142. kapahayvaniṅ] L K, kapatayvaniṁ M
    ^1143. *kuṭumbi] L M, kudumbi K
    ^1144. de saṅ] K M, deniṁ saṁ L
    ^1145. lvirniṅ] L M, lvirnin K
    ^1146. parārtha] em., pararṣa: L M, para:ṣa K
    ^1147. sākṣi] L M, kaṁ sakṣi K
    ^1148. vəkaniṅ] em., vkasaniṁṅ L K, vəkasaniṅ M
    ^1149. kvehnya] K, om. L, kuvehnya M
    ^1150. vipra,] L M, om. M
    ^1151. vaṇija] K M, vinija: L
    ^1152. duhkhaa] norm., ḍuka: L K, dukaha M
    ^1153. alapənira] K, om. L, a[displacement from 12r2 to 21r2]pənira M
    ^1154. maṅalap] L M, malap K
    ^1155. paṅalap] K M, paṅalapa: L
    ^1156. yogya] K M, ogya L
    ^1157. maṅke] Lpc K, maṅko Lac M
    ^1158. dlāhan] L K, dlaha M
    ^1159. deśa] L M, da:pa: K
    ^1160. ya] L M, ya ta K
    ^1161. prabhu] L M, pabhu K
    ^1162. sira] L K, de sira M
    ^1163. ulaha] K M, Ulahan· L
    ^1164. hayva hana] L, Ayva habha: K, Ayvana M
    ^1165. kady aṅganiṅ] L M, kadḍihaṅganiṁ K
    ^1166. mandaṇḍa] em., manaṇḍa L M, manaṇḍa: K
    ^1167. dumaṇḍaa] norm., duməṇḍata L, duməṇḍaha K M B
    ^1168. rumakṣaa] norm., rumakṣata L, rumakṣaha K M
    ^1169. asihiṅ indriya] conj., hasihiṁṅiṁya L, hasihiṅiṁya K, iya M B
    ^1170. alah] L K, kalah M B
    ^1171. maṅkana halanya] L, halanya yan maṅkana K M B (syntactic) • The phrasing transmitted by K M B would be suitable only if what follows stated a negative consequence. Cf. §128 halanya yan kalavasan, lələb mvaṅ hinaku de saṅ patuvavan.
    ^1172. ulaha saṅ] K M B, hulahaniṁ saṁ L
    ^1173. pəgəṅənira ikaṅ] em., pgəṁniran tikaṁ K, pgəṁnira:n hikaṁ K, pagəḥnira Ikaṁ M, pgəṁnira hikaṁ B
    ^1174. ikaṅ] L M B, ika K
    ^1175. ika ta saṅ prabhu maṅkana, tinūt sira deniṅ rāt kabeh] B, Ika: ta sira saṁ prabhū tinut deniṁ rat kabeḥ L (transposition, see st. ), ika ta saṅ prabhu, tinut sira deniṅ rat kabeh K, Ika: ta saṁ prabhu ma⟨21v4⟩ṅkana, tinūt sira denikaṁ ra:t kabeḥ M
    ^1176. vvay ahəniṅ⟨niṅ⟩] em., vyahniṁ L, vya:hniṁ M B, vyaniṁ K M • The emendations we make and the entire syllable that we supply are required by the sense of the passage and supported by some parallel expressions, notably Ādiparva (p. 65) inuparəṅga riṅ nadī śuci nirmala, sutīrtha venya mahəniṅ and (p. 195) pinarivr̥tta deniṅ lvah śuci nirmala mahəniṅ venya.
    ^1177. lvah] K M, om. L, lva B
    ^1178. milv asin] L M B, om. K
    ^1179. -nagih] L K B, -nagiha: M (morphological)
    ^1180. tikaṅ] L M B, hikaṁ K
    ^1181. mijil] em., vijil L K M B
    ^1182. ikaṅ pihutaṅ] L M, iṁ kapihutaṁ K B
    ^1183. tan sakaharəpnikaṅ] conj., hanakaR̥pisaṁ L, Ana:kahaR̥pisana: K, hanakahaR̥pisaṁ M, hanakahaR̥pisa B
    ^1184. kumonya] K M B, tumonya L
    ^1185. ḍaṇḍan ya] M, yogya daṇḍa L, ḍaṇḍa yogya K B
    ^1186. saparapatanikaṅ] em., sapapa:nikaṁ L M B, sata:pan K • The transmission has become corrupt due to interference from sentences like sapāpaniṅ maliṅ kapaṅguh denira (§42). In §20 we have saparapatan clearly supported by all witnesses, though it is imaginable that our author actually wrote sapapātanikaṅ here.
    ^1187. vehakənanya] K M B, vehakən L (morphological)
    ^1188. ri] M B, riṁ L K
    ^1189. təhər tan] L K M, tat:hərn B
    ^1190. upahana] L B, hapahana: K, upalana M
    ^1191. dadya ya huluna] L, danya:huluna: K, dadyayanuluna M
    ^1192. yan] L K, yaṁ M
    ^1193. sakeṅ] L K, saṅke M
    ^1194. ta⟨n pana⟩gih] conj., tagiḥ L K M • Our provisional conjecture helps solve the problem that tagih can hardly stand as a noun.
    ^1195. ikaṅ] em., harikaṁ L, hirikaṁ K, ikaṁkəna M
    ^1196. ⟨ma⟩vyavahāra] conj., vyavahara L K, vyavavara M • Cf. §3 for another case of omission of the expected prefix.
    ^1197. iniṅət-iṅət] K M, hiṅiṅət:hiṅət L
    ^1198. saṅ prāgvivāka] L K, saṁ saṁ pragivaka M
    ^1199. kahiḍəpaniṅ] M, kaI ⟦ḍpappa⟧ḍpaniṁ L, kahidəpani K
    ^1200. varah-varahniṅ] L M, varavaraḥ K
    ^1201. sādhanaṅ] M, -sadana L, -sḍana:ṅ M
    ^1202. daṇḍa yathāparādhī] norm., ḍaṇḍayata:paraḍi L M, ḍaṇḍasataparadi K • Cf. yathāparādha in dyad 108.
    ^1203. sabhā] conj., cara:- L K M • The appearance of the word sabhā in the next sentence supports our conjecture. The similarity of the akṣaras sa to ca and bha to ra seems to underlie an error shared here by all mss.
    ^1204. ¿paṅidəpakəna ləḥ sabhā sakeṅ sunya ika?], paridəpa:L̥ḥkna saba sakeṁ sunya Ika: L, tan pgət:hikaṁ paṅiḍəpakna:L̥ḥ śabha sak ⟨⟨e⟩⟩ ṁ sunya Ika: K, paṅidəpakəna ləḥ saba sakiṁ sunya ika M
    ^1205. ika] M B, om. L (haplography), Ikaṁ K
    ^1206. maməkasakəna] L M B, mamkasaṇa: K
    ^1207. patuvava] M, matuvava L K B
    ^1208. vvaṅ akavaṅśan kajanmanya] em., vvaṁṅakajanmanya L B, vvaṅakajadmanya K, vvaṅa:kajanmanya M • In Ślokāntara 56, kulaja is glossed ikaṅ vvaṅ yan aluhur kulanya.
    ^1209. vvaṅ] K M B, paṅ L
    ^1210. dravya, ikaṅ dravya patuvava] L K, havya:, Ikaṁ dr̥vya patuva:va M, dr̥vya: matuva:va B (eye-skip)
    ^1211. patuvavan] K M, patuvava L, matuva:van· B
    ^1212. atuvava] M, atuvavan· L K B
    ^1213. umalap] L K B, Umalapi M
    ^1214. i taṅanikaṅ patuvavan] L M, I[…]ka: ⟦ta⟧ṅanikaṁ patuvavvan· K, I taṅanikaṁ matuva:van· B
    ^1215. umalapa] L K M, Upalapa B
    ^1216. ikaṅ patuvava, ] transmitted in M, ika M, om. L K B (haplography)
    ^1217. ikaṅ] norm., ika M, om. L K B (larger gap)
    ^1218. matuvava] L M, patuvava K B
    ^1219. patuvava⟨n⟩] em., patuvava L K M B
    ^1220. ya] L M B, om. K
    ^1221. irikaṅ] L K M, Ikaṁ B
    ^1222. ri] L M B, riṁ K
    ^1223. sthāpyaḥ] K M, sthupyaḥ L
    ^1224. patuvavan] K M, patūvava L
    ^1225. inuntalakən] L K, inuntalakəna M
    ^1226. pamitrānuṅ] L M, pamitra:nu K
    ^1227. hanan … kunaṅ] Thus formulated in L K, kinaṁ K, ri pa⟨22v25⟩rvan-rvan kunaṁ, hanan pasaksi, M
    ^1228. kunaṅ] L M, kinaṁ K, M (larger gap)
    ^1229. nikṣepaṇa] K M, dikṣepa L
    ^1230. tinarima] L M, vinarima: K
    ^1231. parva-rvan] em., r:var:va: L, parvarva: K M • See the extensive dittography in the next section, where the reiterated readings of this passage confirm our emendation.
    ^1232. sopāṅśuḥ] K M, somaṅguḥ L
    ^1233. avuni] K, Ahuniṁ L, avani M
    ^1234. avəḍi] L K, avə⟨22v28⟩da M
    ^1235. vinuṅkus] L M, vinuṅkas· K
    ^1236. upanidhi] M, Upanindi L, Upaninḍi K
    ^1237. ṅaranya] K M, ṅa L
    ^1238. dravya … ri parva-rvan] M, riṁ par:var:va:, sopaṅguḥ Ahuni, Avdi kavruhanya, tan kinavruhan· lvir⟨18-12⟩nya, hapan kinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upanindi, ṅa || ⟨⟨dr̥⟩⟩ vya: kalilirra:n tinu⟨18-13⟩vavakən· ri par:var:van· L (dittography), riṁ parvarvan·, sapaṅśuḥ, Avani, Avḍi kavruhana:, Avibhavanivya, tan kina§vruhan lvirnya, hapan vinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upaninḍi ṅaranya | druvye kaliliran tinuvavakə⟨23r3⟩n· riṁ parvarvan· K (dittography) • An ancestor of L and K has skipped back from ri parva-rvan to the same words in the preceding section, leading to wholesale repetition of an extensive passage.
    ^1239. avibhāvyaḥ] L M, Avibavya K
    ^1240. inalap] M, Inalapa L, Ivnalapa K
    ^1241. ri parva-rvan] L M, riṁ rvarvan· K
    ^1242. upanidhi] M, Upadini L, Upadiniṁ K
    ^1243. ri] L M, riṁ K
    ^1244. hulun] L M, hulan K
    ^1245. gavenən] M, gavekən L, gavehakən K
    ^1246. liṅnyan] L K, lvirnyan M
    ^1247. paṇḍe] L K, pandeniṁ M
    ^1248. *vinaluy-valuyan] M, vinaluy·, valuya:n L, vinaluy ⟦·⟧avaluyan K
    ^1249. aṅhuvusa ikaṅ] norm., haṅuhusanika:ṁ L, kaṅuvusa, Ikaṁ K, aṅuvuḥsaikaṅ M
    ^1250. piṅtiga] K M, pintiga L
    ^1251. vinehakənya] L K, vinehakəna M
    ^1252. daṇḍa] L K, nanda M
    ^1253. mvaṅ] K M, mvaḥ L
    ^1254. upahan] M, upahən· L, hupahən· K
    ^1255. kāryanya] L M, karyya K
    ^1256. halāta pva] em., hala:pva L, A⟨23v2⟩lahatamva: K, ala ⟨23r11⟩ta tapva M
    ^1257. gavenya] L, gavay·nya K, gavayanya M
    ^1258. tatan upahən ya,] M, tan upahən ya, L, om. K
    ^1259. daṇḍan ta] L M, ḍaṇḍa K
    ^1260. daṇḍaanya] K M, ma:kaḍaṇḍa⟨18-22⟩nya L
    ^1261. varṇa-] K M, varla- L
    ^1262. panambəhaniṅ] L K, panambahan⟨23r13⟩iṁ M
    ^1263.
    ^1264. vadi] L K, vədi M
    ^1265. vinehakənya] L, vinehakənanya: K, vinehakəna M
    ^1266. kinonakən] L M, kinokən· K
    ^1267. daṇḍan] M, ḍaṇḍa L K
    ^1268. nikaṅ] K M, -niṁ L
    ^1269. ləvihana] K M, L̥vihakna L • The form ləvihana was also used in §38.
    ^1270. kalāntaranya] L, kanlantaranya K, kalantarahanya M
    ^1271. bhāṇḍa] norm., baṇḍa L K, banda M
    ^1272. irikaṅ deśa] L K, irika sesa M
    ^1273. *pamasaṅ] M, pamacan· L, pama:san· K
    ^1274. ikaṅ] L, Ika: ta K, ika taṁ M
    ^1275. tan] L K, ta M
    ^1276. daṇḍan] em., ḍaṇḍa L K M
    ^1277. ta] L K, om. M
    ^1278. parananya] K M, paranya L
    ^1279. kinədə̄] L K, kinəda M
    ^1280. karuṅvana] K M, karuṅuna L
    ^1281. səgəh] L M, tgəs K
    ^1282. hetunya inalap] L M, hetunyan hinalap· K
    ^1283. ika taṅ] K, Ikaṁ taṁ L, ikaṁ taṅ ⟨23v22⟩ikaṁ taṁ M
    ^1284. padvalakəna] em., padvalana: L M, padvalaṇa: K
    ^1285. irikaṅ] L K, rikaṁ M
    ^1286. padvalanya] L, padvalana: K M
    ^1287. salābhanikaṅ] L M, salabhahika:ṅ K
    ^1288. anarima] K M, a⟨19-02⟩mna:rima: L
    ^1289. bhāṇḍāḥ] norm., vandaḥ L K M
    ^1290. padvalakəna] L K, padvalakənaṁ M
    ^1291. baṇija] M, banigja L, banigḍa K
    ^1292. tuhanyan] em., tuhunyan L M, tuhunya K
    ^1293. vijilakənanya ta] K M, vijilaknanyanta L
    ^1294. pirak kapaṅan] L M, piraka:paṅan K
    ^1295. denyan] L K, denya ri kalanyan M
    ^1296. padvala] L K M, • Emend padval?
    ^1297. manuduhakən] L K, manuduhan M
    ^1298. strī] K M, histri L
    ^1299. atuha] K M, tuva M (morphological)
    ^1300. anāśraya] K M, Apan aśraya M
    ^1301. tan hana] L M, tatanana M
    ^1302. kavənaṅnyāgave] norm., kavnaṁnya gave K M, kavnanya:gave K
    ^1303. ṅaraniṅ] K M, ṅarani L
    ^1304. yan] L K, yen M
    ^1305. ri] K M, i L
    ^1306. matuvava] L M, patuvava K
    ^1307. ikaṅ] L M, hika K
    ^1308. praṇidhisākṣi] M, pradinidisakṣi L, pr̥dini ⟦n⟧sakṣi K
    ^1309. ya] L M, yan K
    ^1310. aveh patuvava] L M, avevatuvava K
    ^1311. mvaṅ] K M, vvaṁ L
    ^1312. matuvava] L M, patuvava K
    ^1313. vinehakən] em., vinehakna: L K M
    ^1314. hilaṅ] L K, ika M
    ^1315. mati anaknikaṅ] M, patəhakənikaṁ L, matəhanaknikaṁ K
    ^1316. həlyanana] em., həlyan L, lyani K, əlyani M
    ^1317. ikaṅ] K M, tikaṁ L
    ^1318. pratyantara] L M, pr̥tantara K
    ^1319. nidhi yan maṅkana] L K, -niṁ nəmana M
    ^1320. atuvava] L K, matuvava M
    ^1321. ri anaknikaṅ matuvava] M, om. L K (eye-skip)
    ^1322. ika taṅ] M, hikaṁ L, Ika:ṁ K
    ^1323. kilalan] L, hilala:na: K, kila⟨24r15⟩na M
    ^1324. mvaṅ] em., om. L, vvaṁ K, vaṁ M
    ^1325. pakilalaa] L K, pakilanaha M
    ^1326. aminta] L K, amanta (aminta?) M • The typist of M seems to have found amanta in the lontar he was working with, and to have intuited the correct reading.
    ^1327. ¿mojaranak?] M, mojarranak L, mojar hanak K • Emend mojarakən? mojarakəna? mojarenak? mojarāmbək? or simply mojara?
    ^1328. duga-duga] L K, dugaduta M
    ^1329. salviraniṅ] K M, salviriṁ L
    ^1330. vijilanya] Lpc K M, vijalanya Lac • The correction in L seems to have been made by a second hand.
    ^1331. hanakənekaṅ], hanaknikaṁ L, Anaknika:ṁ K M
    ^1332. vidhi] M, vinidi L, vidini K
    ^1333. cirinya ṅūni] L K, cirinya ta ṅuni M
    ^1334. de] L M, denya K
    ^1335. kunaṅ] K M, om. L
    ^1336. yan] L K, juga M
    ^1337. hayvenalap ikaṅ] K, hayvanalap hikaṁ L, ayvenalapənkaṁ M
    ^1338. inalapiṅ] K, hilaṁ ⟦ba⟧ hiṅalapiṁ L, inalapi M
    ^1339. kaləbur iṅ bañu lvah ajəro kahili] M, keliriṁve L (lexical), kaL̥buriṁ bañu lvahajro kali K
    ^1340. katunvan kunaṅ] K M, katunvana: L
    ^1341. pva] L M, om. K
    ^1342. kāraṇanya] K M, kavitnya L (lexical)
    ^1343. paṅəlyanana] K M, maṅəlyanana: L
    ^1344. patuvavan] K, tinuvavan· L (morphological), matuvavan M
    ^1345. matuvava] L M, patuvava: K
    ^1346. pamalampaha əlyan] M, malampaha həlyan· L, pamalampaṅəlyan· K
    ^1347. yan] K M, om. L (eye-skip)
    ^1348. ikaṅ] K M, vvaṁ L
    ^1349. akilala] L M, ahila:la K
    ^1350. tan] K M, ⟨⟨ha⟩⟩ n L
    ^1351. taṅ] K M, ta voṁ L
    ^1352. yogya daṇḍan, apan paḍa kalavan maliṅ] K M, n ⟦y⟧amya coraḥ, yogya ḍaṇḍa L • The L reading cannot be made sense of, but it is remarkable for containing a trace of cauravac in the underlying Sanskrit stanza. It is possible that the reading we adopt here is a rationalization of an original reading with cora.
    ^1353. 4] K M, 3 L
    ^1354. 2] M, ṅa L K
    ^1355. samūlya] M, mūlya- L K
    ^1356. nikaṅ] L M, -nika:kaṅ K
    ^1357. patuvava] L K, matuvava M
    ^1358. patuvava] M, matuvava L K
    ^1359. yatan] K, yata L K
    ^1360. paḍa daṇḍanya] L, paḍaṇḍanya K M
    ^1361. de] L K, om. M
    ^1362. maṅkana ikaṅ patuvava upanidhi] K M, om. L
    ^1363. yan salah] L M, yen sala K
    ^1364. kilalanya] L K, kakilalanya M
    ^1365. palen atah] M, pale, L K • The agreement between L and K on the omission of the undoubtedly required n after pale must imply a genetic relationship between the two.
    ^1366. an] M, Ana L, hapan K
    ^1367. dravyaniṅ] norm., dr̥veniṁṅ L, niṁvyaniṁ K, drəvyaniṁ K
    ^1368. lyan] K M, len L
    ^1369. yogya] L M, yegya K
    ^1370. sakveh] K M, om. L
    ^1371. tika] L K, ika M
    ^1372. kavruhana] L M, vruha:na K
    ^1373. alapən de] L M, halapəne K
    ^1374. matuvava] L M, patuvava: K
    ^1375. yapvan] L, yapvanya K, yapvanyan M
    ^1376. kunaṅ] L M, kuna K
    ^1377. aṅləvihi] L, kaL̥vihi K, aləvihi M
    ^1378. daṇḍan] norm., ḍəṇḍa L K, dəndan M
    ^1379. sapaṅuraṅnya] L M, sapaṅuraṅanya K
    ^1380. sapaṅləvihnya] M, sapaṅləvihe L, sapalviḥnya K
    ^1381. ləvih] em., paṅləviḥ- L, paL̥viḥ- K M
    ^1382. sapaṅavruhniṅ] em., sapaṅavruniṁ L, sapanaṅavruḥniṁ K, sapaṅavruhnya ṅuni, sapaṅavruḥ M
    ^1383. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
    ^1384. ikaṅ] L K, ṅsakaṅ M
    ^1385. maṅkanātah,] K M, om. L
    ^1386. vvaṅ] K M, teka vaṁ L
    ^1387. adval] norm., hadol· L K M
    ^1388. ta] L M, taṁ K
    ^1389. yadyastu tan] L, yadyastut K, yanan M
    ^1390. liṅnya] L M, liṅanya K
    ^1391. daməliṅ maliṅ] conj., ḍaṇḍa maliṁ L, ḍamələ K, damaliṁ M
    ^1392. daṇḍa sa] L M, om. K (eye-skip)
    ^1393. dinvalnya] K M, dinol· L
    ^1394. pametakəna] M, pamehakna L K
    ^1395. sānvaya] K, sadvaya: L M
    ^1396. nimittanyan] norm., nimitanya L, mimita§⟨25v4⟩nya:n K, niṁmitanya M • The M reading is followed by (nimitanya?), presumably a suggestion by the typist.
    ^1397. padval] norm., padol· L K M
    ^1398. daṇḍan ya] em., om. L, daṇḍa ya K M
    ^1399. ṣaṭśatam] em., śadgata:m L, sadgata:m K M
    ^1400. nəm atus] K M, nmaṁṅatus L
    ^1401. mvaṅ] L M,
    ^1402. vijilakəna sadinvalnya] M, dinvalnya vijilakna L, vijilakəna dinvalnya K
    ^1403. yapvan] L M, yapan K
    ^1404. ri] L M, riṁ M
    ^1405. paranya] L K, parananya M
    ^1406. daṇḍaanya] L K, dandanya [... M • Eyeskip in M from daṇḍaanya here to §188.
    ^1407. daṇḍaanya … (188.1) yapvan] A gap due to omission intervenes in M.
    ^1408. mvaṅ vijilakəna sadravya dinvalnya] norm., t:hər ṅavijilakən kaṁ dinol L, mvaṁ vijilikna sadr̥vya dinolnya K
    ^1409. dinvalniṅ] K, dinol· deniṁ L (syntactic)
    ^1410. aṅher] L, aṅhe K
    ^1411. kavidhyaniṅ] L, kavidya:ni K
    ^1412. yapvan] L K, ...] yapvan M
    ^1413. ri] L, riṅ K M
    ^1414. ika ta] K M, vaṁ L
    ^1415. takvanana] L K, takvanana, ⟨25v25⟩ takvanana M
    ^1416. i] L M, om. K
    ^1417. nimittanyan] M, nimitanya:n K, nimitanya L
    ^1418. padravya ya] K M, padr̥vyanya L
    ^1419. ri] L M, riṁ K
    ^1420. katəmu] L K, kaṅ⟨25v27⟩təmu M
    ^1421. gəgvanana] L K, gəgvanataṁna M
    ^1422. tuhu] L M, K
    ^1423. an ariṅ … yan atutut] , ya: K, yan atutut· hikaṁ sa:pi L, ikaṁ sapi yan ⟨25v29⟩ yan atutut M • It seems that two variant ways of formulating this part of the section have been conflated in transmission. We hypothetically reconstruct the two variants as follows: (1) yan ariṅ iriya tuhu ika, (2) talyanana ikaṅ sapi, yan atutut tuhu ika.
    ^1424. iriya] L M, ya: K
    ^1425. ikaṅ sapi yan atutūt] K, yan atutut· hikaṁ sa:pi L, ikaṁ sapi yan ⟨25v29⟩ yan atutut M
    ^1426. yan] L K, yanan M
    ^1427. katəmu] L K, atəmu M
    ^1428. takvanana] K M, takvana L
    ^1429. i lvanya] M, na:halvanva K, I lva:nya, ya patut tu⟨20-23⟩hu hika: L • Note the addition in L.
    ^1430. isinya] L K, iminya M
    ^1431. yan] em., sa L, ya K M
    ^1432. ḍəpanikaṅ] L, ḍpanya hika: K M, dəpanya ikaṁ M
    ^1433. yan] L M, ya K
    ^1434. patut] M, pva:tut L, pvatut K
    ^1435. saṅ] L M, om. K
    ^1436. denikaṅ] L K, deniṁkaṁ M
    ^1437. tataṅganikaṅ] L K, tataṅganiṁkaṁ M
    ^1438. kahilaṅan] L K, kahilaṅan [... M
    ^1439. kahilaṅan … (249.1) daṇḍanikaṅ maṅkana] A gap due to omission intervenes in M.
    ^1440. ikaṅ] L, hika: K
    ^1441. dravya] K, dr̥vya yan maṅkana:, tinəmunya L
    ^1442. pinrakāśakən] em., pinraka:ṣatka:n· L, pinraka:sanak· K
    ^1443. ika] L, tika: K
    ^1444. katəmvanikaṅ] K, katəmva tikaṁ L
    ^1445. katəmu] K, katəmva L
    ^1446. yathākrama] norm., yatakrama L M, yata:krama K
    ^1447. ni saṅkanikaṅ] conj., -nikaṁkaṭa: L, -nikaṁka K
    ^1448. vinarahakən] L, vinarahan· K
    ^1449. kədə̄n] L, kḍə K
    ^1450. takvanana tattvanikaṅ] L, takvana:na, tatvana:na tatva⟨26v3⟩nikaṁ K
    ^1451. panuduhakən] L, patuduhakan K
    ^1452. ika] L, tika: K
    ^1453. paməli] L, pamliya K
    ^1454. saṅ madravya pūrvaka madravya ya.] Thus formulated in K, madr̥vya:yan· K L, saṁ madr̥vya pūrvva madr̥vya ⟦:⟧ya:n· ⟨21-09⟩|| 0 || niṣṭenū bayaṁ* hadityaṁ*, krodaṁ* mpradana haṣṭataḥ, valatkaR̥ṁ* ⟨21-10⟩hina nugr̥m·, niṣṭeka:nəmva yuktinaṁ* || ka, hana ta vaṁ havutaṅa:, riṁṅ kaṁ pradana:, ⟨21-11⟩pūrvaka haṅavya: pūrvvakaṁ madr̥vya:yan· || L • In a manner that seems analogous to what happens in §121, L here repeats a part of the text and inserts an interpolation containing a garbled (and unidentified) Sanskrit stanza. Our emendation of unanimously transmitted madr̥vya:yan· (twice in L) to madravya ya is supported by §192 nimittanya madravya ya.
    ^1455. madravya ya] em., madr̥vya:yan· K L, L (larger gap)
    ^1456. śuddha] K, sudḍi L
    ^1457. amaṅan] L, apaṅan K
    ^1458. paṅanən] L, paṅanan· K
    ^1459. aṅinum] K, Aṅinūma K
    ^1460. i] L, om. K
    ^1461. yogya] L, om. K
    ^1462. aṅinuma] K, aṅinvama: L
    ^1463. pandaṇḍeriya] em., paṁḍaṇḍa:riya, paṁḍaṇḍa:riya:, L (dittography), paḍaṇḍariya K
    ^1464. 2] L, ṅa K
    ^1465. pva] L, supva K
    ^1466. aṅhirana] conj., aṅiriṁṅa L K
    ^1467. irikaṅ] L, hirika: K
    ^1468. 12, ku, 1] em., 1, 2, kū L, 1, 2, ku K
    ^1469. yan] L, yen K
    ^1470. donyan] L, dyonyan· K
    ^1471. səḍaṅ] norm., sḍəṁ L K
    ^1472. vinvatan] L, vidvata K
    ^1473. iki] L, Ika: K
    ^1474. aṅalapa] L, haṅala K
    ^1475. vəli] K, vḍi L
    ^1476. huvus ta] K, Uvusha L
    ^1477. sakvehniṅ] L, sakehiṁ K
    ^1478. ameta] L, hametiṁ K
    ^1479. viku len] L, vikuniṁ len· K
    ^1480. tikaṅ] K, hikaṁ L
    ^1481.
    ^1482. manava i] em., mana I L, manavi K
    ^1483. adhvaryuh] L, ḍvaryyaḥ K
    ^1484. brahmādhāna] em., brahma:ṇa: L, brahmaṇa: K
    ^1485. udgātā] em., Uṅgata: L, huṅgata: K
    ^1486. yajuḥveda] L, yajuḥdeva K • In Sanskrit, the normal spelling of the word is yajurveda.
    ^1487. ātharvaṇa] norm., Artha:pvana: L, ha:rṭa:vaṇa: K
    ^1488. brahmādhāna] norm., brahma:dana L, brahma:dana: K
    ^1489. saṅ] L, sa K
    ^1490. r̥gveda] L, R̥sveḍa K
    ^1491. sāmaveda] L, samadeva K
    ^1492. udgātā] em., Uṅgata L, huṅgaha: K
    ^1493. su,] L, om. K
    ^1494. saṅ] K, L
    ^1495. kramanya] K, kramaniṁ L
    ^1496. ulihniṅ] L, huliniṁ K
    ^1497. makasādhana] L, maka:sḍana: K
    ^1498. maran] em., paran L K
    ^1499. pavevehanya] K, paveḥvehanya L
    ^1500. donya] em., denya L K
    ^1501. pavevehnya] K, paveḥveḥnya L
    ^1502. tan] L, ta:r K
    ^1503. vehana] em., vehna L K
    ^1504. akilala] L, hikilala: K
    ^1505. maṅədvakən] L, maṅadvakən· K
    ^1506. pavevehnya] K, paveḥnya L
    ^1507. riṅ] em., ṅiṅ L, ṅaṅ K
    ^1508. daṇḍaanya] L, ḍaṇḍanya K
    ^1509. deniṅ] em., doniṁ L K
    ^1510. katambayaniṅ] K, na:tambayaniṁ L
    ^1511. nahan] L, han K
    ^1512. dumaṇḍa] K, duməṇḍa L
    ^1513. dattānapa] em., da:tanama:- L, data:nama- K
    ^1514. samaya] L, smaya: K
    ^1515. grāma] K, gama: L
    ^1516. saṅgha] L, saṅgar K
    ^1517. satyaa] L, satya K
    ^1518. ikaṅ] L, Ika K
    ^1519. samaya] L, smaya K
    ^1520. dadyaheri] L, dadyaherriṁ K
    ^1521. daṇḍan ta] L, ḍaṇḍa: K
    ^1522. satus suvarṇa] L, satusvarṇna: K
    ^1523. ma,] L, om. K (eye-skip)
    ^1524. daṇḍaniṅ] K, caṇḍaniṁ L
    ^1525. ] K, pa: L
    ^1526. nīrṇa] L, niṇna: K
    ^1527. gati ika] K, gatinika: L
    ^1528. alaraṅ] K, halara L
    ^1529. lavasanya] L, lavasnya: K
    ^1530. paməli] L, samli K
    ^1531. valuyakəna ikaṅ] L, valuya:ka:ṁ K (eye-skip)
    ^1532. enaka kavuvusanya] em., Enakanya kavuvusanya L, Enaka:vuvasanya K
    ^1533. paḍa dharma] L, paḍa:rmma K
    ^1534. kədə̄] L, kdəḥ K
    ^1535. su,] L, om. K
    ^1536. təkanya] K, tka:nyan L
    ^1537. doṣanya de] K, doṣanya [displacement from 23-08 to 25-15] de L (eye-skip)
    ^1538. lavasanya] L, lavasnya K
    ^1539. matumbasan] K, panumbasan· L
    ^1540. karva] K, kaṁrva:- L
    ^1541.
    ^1542. vvaṅ] em., vnaṁ L, vaṁ K
    ^1543. satahun] L, sthahun K
    ^1544. lavasanya] L, lavasnya K
    ^1545. matumbasan] K, panumbasan· L
    ^1546. satahun] L, stahun K
    ^1547. doṣanya] K, doṣa L
    ^1548. pavevehanya] em., pavehanya L, patevehanya K
    ^1549. umahnikaṅ] em., umahikaṅ L, umaḥ hika:ṅ K
    ^1550. aṅvan] norm., aṅon L, a:ṅon K
    ^1551. vinarah] K, vineḥ L
    ^1552. maṅvan umaṅguha] conj., maṅguḥmaṅguha L K
    ^1553. kunaṅ yan mati] K, kunaṁ ya[displacement from 26-01 to 25-03]n mati L
    ^1554. aṅvan] K, a:ṅaṅvan· L
    ^1555. maṅəlyanana] L, malyana:na K
    ^1556. ikaṅ] L, hi§ka:, K
    ^1557. malaku] L, mlaku K
    ^1558. paṅvanana] K, paṅaṅvanana L
    ^1559. vruh riṅ] conj., yogya L K
    ^1560. ikaṅ iṅvan], ikaṅvan· K
    ^1561. vənaṅ-] L, kvənaṁ- K
    ^1562. madravya] L, dr̥vya: K
    ^1563. maṅvan] norm., maṅon· L K (orthographical)
    ^1564. həlyanana] L, lyana:na K
    ^1565. ta] L, tan K
    ^1566. doṣanikaṅ] K, doṣani[displacement from 25-15 to 24-17]kaṁ L
    ^1567. pari] L, pariṁ K
    ^1568. pva ya] L, om. K
    ^1569. daṇḍanən] L, paḍaṇḍanən K
    ^1570. ṅvan-ṅvan] conj., °ṅonṅonan L K
    ^1571. yāmaṅan] norm., yamaṅan L K
    ^1572. pari] L, pariṁ K
    ^1573. tan] L, n K
    ^1574. pari] L, pariṁ K
    ^1575. daṇḍan ikaṅ] L, ḍaṇḍa hikaṁ K
    ^1576. tan hana] L, maṁkana: K
    ^1577. pari] L, pariṁ K
    ^1578. thāni] norm., tani L K
    ^1579. pinaṅanya] K, pinaṅanənya L
    ^1580. savah, satus] K, savaḥ, han uvus pinagəran·, ⟨24-26⟩satus L (additive)
    ^1581. rahina, *kaṇḍaṅan] L, rahina:, ri kaṇḍaṅan· K (additive)
    ^1582. amaṅan] L, Amaṅana: K
    ^1583. maṅdaṇḍa, galaknya] K, maṁḍaṇḍa [displacement from 25-02 to 24-05] galaknya L
    ^1584. daśaguṇakəna] L, nḍaṣaguṇna:kna K
    ^1585. həlyananya] L, lyananya K
    ^1586. guṇakəna] em., -guṇa L K
    ^1587. samūlyanikaṅ] L, samulyananikaṁ K
    ^1588. həlyananya] L, halyananya K
    ^1589. pakon] K, pakvan L
    ^1590. sīmā] L, simi K
    ^1591. vatəs] L, vavəs· K
    ^1592. ikaṅ] K, om. L
    ^1593. upacchanna] em., U⟨24-11⟩pacca:raṇa L, U⟨31v2⟩paccaraṇa: K
    ^1594. gavayən] L, gavaya K
    ^1595. vulati] norm., hulatti L, hulatthi K
    ^1596. arəṅ] em., IR̥ṁ L K
    ^1597. hənī] norm., hni L K
    ^1598. upacchanna] em., Upaca:ranna: L, Upaccara:§na K
    ^1599. hīṅan-hīṅaniṅ] norm., hiṅaniṅaniṁ L, hiṅaniṅani K
    ^1600. ləmah] em., lvah- L K
    ^1601. nyagrodha] L, nyangrodḍa K
    ^1602. sāla] norm., śala L, śaL̥ K
    ^1603. raṇḍə] L, raṇḍa K
    ^1604. kṣīriṇa] norm., kṣi[displacement from 24-17 to 23-21]riṇa L, kṣiraṇa: K
    ^1605. lvirnikaṅ] norm., lvirikaṁ L, lvirnika K
    ^1606. raṇḍə] L, raṇḍa: K
    ^1607. valuh,] L, om. K
    ^1608. kavittha] em., kuvitta L, ka:r ⟦tt⟧ ⟦ka:⟧,vitta K
    ^1609. jirət] L, ja§R̥th· K
    ^1610. sīmā] L, ma K
    ^1611. taṭāka] norm., tathaka L, ta: ⟦n⟧taka: K
    ^1612. udapāna] em., dupa:na L, dapana K
    ^1613. nahan ta] L, nahana K
    ^1614. ri] L, riṁ K
    ^1615. magəhakəna] conj., magəhna L, magna K
    ^1616. vatəsnikaṅ] L, vatəsikaṁ K
    ^1617. thāni] norm., tani L K
    ^1618. sākṣinya] L, sakṣi K
    ^1619. huvusnyan … irikaṅ vatəs.] K, huvusnyan pavaraḥ, tulisakna ta na:manya, mvaṁ sapavaraḥnya ⟨24-04⟩Irikaṁ vatəs· || [displacement from 24-04 to 23-08]tuvusnyan pavaraḥ, ⟨23-09⟩tulisakna ta nama ⟦tya⟧nya, mvaṁ sapavaraḥnya Irikaṁ vatəs· || L • As a result of scribal confusion, this segment is also found after a locus of displacement in L 23-08.
    ^1620. huvusnyan tinulisakən araniṅ sākṣinya kabeh,] K, huvusnyan ⟦h⟧ ⟨⟨t⟩⟩ inulisakən haraniṁ sa:kṣinya kabeḥ, mavaraha ta ⟨24-05⟩ya Irikāṁ prasidḍa: vatəs·, ri [displacement from 24-05 to 23-09] ⟨⟨hu⟩⟩ vusnyan tinulisa⟨23-10⟩kən haraniṁ sa:kṣinya kabeḥ L • As a result of scribal confusion, this segment is repeated with dittographic insertion of an extraneous segment (cf. §230) right before a locus of displacement.
    ^1621. sinəṅguhanya] norm., sinəṅgvanya L K
    ^1622. de saṅ] L, denira saṁ K (morphological)
    ^1623. kitāvarah] conj., ki⟨23-13⟩tavruḥ L, kittavruḥ K
    ^1624. ṅūni riṅ] L, riṁ ṅuni riṁ K
    ^1625. makāntaṅ] L, maṅkana: taṁ K
    ^1626. tuṅgalan] L, tuṅgal· K (morphological)
    ^1627. takvanana] em., tanakna L K • The form takvanana is frequently used elsewhere in the text, though also often affected by variance of manuscript testimony. Since the base taña is not used in our text, while no -akən form derived from takvan is attested elsewhere in the text and no such form would be contextually suitable, we decide against the emendations tañakəna and takvanakəna.
    ^1628. yan] L, yen K
    ^1629. tan hana catur] K, tana[displacement from 23-21 to 26-01]catūr- L
    ^1630. hana ikaṅ maulāḥ] em., hanahana muvaḥ L, hanahika: muvaḥ K • Emended with reference to the Sanskrit original as well as the definition of maula in §66.
    ^1631. vyādhān] em., vyaḍa:m· L, vya:dam· K
    ^1632. śākunikān] norm., śakunikan· L, salakunika:n· K
    ^1633. matsyamr̥gān hanti] em., -ma:tsya,mraga:ṅanti L, -matsya,mr̥ga:ṅanti K
    ^1634. prajariṅ] conj., prasari L K
    ^1635. kaivartān] em., kentartthan· L, kenkartan· K
    ^1636. uñcha] Lpc, Uñja- Lpc K
    ^1637. vanagocarān] em., vva:ṅanagocara L K
    ^1638. pajarakəna] em., parajaknana Lac, pajaraknana Lpc, parajaṇa: K
    ^1639. lakṣaṇa] L, Alakṣaṇa:- K
    ^1640. ikaṅ] L, Ika: K
    ^1641. sāmanta] K, sapanta L
    ^1642. tinakvanan] L, tinakvana: K
    ^1643. prasiddhā ya] em., prasiddhanya L, pr̥sidḍaya K
    ^1644. vatəs] L, havas· K
    ^1645. ikaṅ] L, Ika: K
    ^1646. sāhasa] L, -saḍaśa K
    ^1647. 10000] L, 1000 K
    ^1648. sāmanta-] K, sāmanha- L
    ^1649. amiḍik] L, aviḍik· K
    ^1650. pomahan, kubvan, savah, talaga sinukan,] K, poma⟨26-16⟩han·, talaga, davuhan·, kubvan·, savaḥ, talaga siṅnukan, L • Note the redundancy in L due to interference from §228.
    ^1651. paṇa daṇḍanya] L, paṇa:hanya K
    ^1652. 10000] L, 1000 K
    ^1653. paḍa kdə̄-kdə̄] L, a:dəkdək K
    ^1654. aṅartha] L, aṅaṭa: K
    ^1655. paṅivva] norm., paṅiva L K
    ^1656. aṅartha] L, aṅa:rṭa: K
    ^1657. dhvajinī] K, vvājini L
    ^1658. naidhānī] norm., neḍani L, nedanī K
    ^1659. bhayavarjitā] em., cayavarjjita L, saya⟨34r2⟩vajivr̥ K
    ^1660. sīma] L, sama K
    ^1661. parujar] em., paruja L, paraja K
    ^1662. pajātyan] L, sajatyan· K
    ^1663. gave] L, gavya: K
    ^1664. kajanman] L, kajanan· K
    ^1665. paṅrəṅə̄] L, paṅr̥ṅa: K
    ^1666. inujarakəniṅ] em., hinujarakən riṁ L, hinujara:kən· riṁ K
    ^1667. liṅ saṅ] L, liṅiṁ saṁ K
    ^1668. ujar hala … liṅ saṅ paṇḍita] transmitted in K, paṁṅr̥ṅa: K, om. L (eye-skip)
    ^1669. paṅrəṅə̄] em., paṁṅr̥ṅa: K, om. L (larger gap)
    ^1670. vvaṅ manaṅguh] L, pinaṅguḥ K
    ^1671. tuhva] L, tuha: K
    ^1672. kr̥taprāyaścitta] K, kr̥tthaṁprayaścitta: L
    ^1673. mojar] K, ma:jar L
    ^1674. byayaniṅ aprāyaścittanikaṅ] em., -beyaniṁṅ aprayaścitta, Ikaṅ L, -beyaniṁ prayaścitṭa:, Ika:ṁ K
    ^1675. paṅdaṇḍa rikaṅ] L, paḍaṇḍerika:ṁ K
    ^1676. manaṅguh] L, maṅguh K
    ^1677. riṅ] K, ri L
    ^1678. byaya] L, nyaya K
    ^1679. niṅ] L, -nikaṁ K
    ^1680. i] L, ri K
    ^1681. 12], 1, 2 L K
    ^1682. i] L, riṁ K
    ^1683. yan] K, om. L
    ^1684. riṅ] K, hiṁ L
    ^1685. daṇḍan] L, ḍaṇḍa K
    ^1686. riṅ] em., hiṁ L K
    ^1687. daṇḍan] L, ḍaṇḍa K
    ^1688. yan] L, ya K
    ^1689. riṅ] L, ri K
    ^1690. kṣatriya] K, satriya K (orthographical)
    ^1691. mā, 5, təkanya] L, ma:, 5,, nyana tkanya K
    ^1692. śūdra, vaiśya] L, sudr̥, ḍaṇḍanya, ⟨35r4⟩vesya K
    ^1693. śūdra] L, ṣatriya K
    ^1694. riṅ śūdra] K, riṁ śudra:, riṁ ⟨27-23⟩satriya L • The segment riṁ satriya seems superfluous in L, and yet we do not elsewhere find a statement on Śūdra assaulting Kṣatriya.
    ^1695. ku] em., śū L, su K
    ^1696. daṇḍanya] em., tka:⟨27-24⟩nya L, tkanya K • The unanimous reading tkanya seems too problematic to be accepted. Instead of emending it to daṇḍanya, it might also be deemed a perseveration from mā, 5, təkanya just above and for that reason suppressed. Finally, we might as in §246 supply the paṇa equivalent to justify the presence of təkanya; in that case, the text would run śūdra vākpāruṣya riṅ vaiśya satus paṇa, mā, 5, təkanya.
    ^1697. riṅ] K, ri L
    ^1698. yan] L, yen K
    ^1699. kadi daṇḍa] L, ka:ṁ ⟨35v1⟩dinanḍa K
    ^1700. riṅ sārah-arahnira] norm., riṁ sa:raharahira L, ri sira:hika: K
    ^1701. kəna ikaṅ] L, -knanikaṁ K
    ^1702. padlikur] L, patlikur K
    ^1703. daṇḍanikaṅ maṅkana] L, ḍaṇḍa:nika:ṁ, maṅkana: K, ...]⟨26r1⟩kaṁ maṅkana M
    ^1704. deniṅ] L K, deniraṅ M
    ^1705. antyanta] L K, hananta M
    ^1706. ujarnya] L K, hujanya M
    ^1707. antyanta] L M, hatyanta: K
    ^1708. janmanya] L M, jadmanya K
    ^1709. ayomayaḥ] em., aśaya L K, akasa M
    ^1710. śaṅkuḥ] L K, gaṅśuḥ M
    ^1711. *tunvakəna] em., nudvakna L K, nunvakna M
    ^1712. apuy] em., apvay· L K M
    ^1713. *təvəkakəna] em., tvə:kna L K M
    ^1714. riṅ tutukniṅ] L M, ri tutukni K
    ^1715. yan] L K, han M
    ^1716. ri] L M, riṁ K
    ^1717. bhaṅganya] L M, bhaganya K
    ^1718. səḍaṅ] L M, sḍəṅ K
    ^1719. apanas] L, a:panəs K, tapanas M
    ^1720. taliṅanya] em., kaliṅanya L K M
    ^1721.
    ^1722. halanyājinya] M, halanya L K (eye-skip)
    ^1723. kajanmanya] L M, kajadmanya K
    ^1724. deśanya,] L M, om. K
    ^1725. śarīranya] L K, śararanya M
    ^1726. ika ta] M, Ika: taṁ L, Ika:ṁ vvaṁ K
    ^1727. 10,] K, 18, L, 1 va M
    ^1728. putikən] em., kutikən· L K M
    ^1729. salviraniṅ] L M, sakalviranikaṁ K
    ^1730. tuhva] K M, tuha: L
    ^1731. sapanaṅguh] L M, spanaṅguḥ- K
    ^1732. 120,] L K, ba:ṅava M
    ^1733. *amlāmla *aṅiṅgatakən] em., hamlamlahaṅiṅgutən· L, ha:mlamla:ṅiṅgutən K, hamlamlahaṅiṅgutakən· M
    ^1734. rībunya] L M, riṁbunira: K
    ^1735. ri strīnya tan padoṣa, i vvaṅ sānaknya, ibunya,] M, om. L K (eye-skip)
    ^1736. maryādaniṅ] K M, va:ryyadaniṁ L
    ^1737. ika ta] L M, hita K
    ^1738. brāhmaṇa⟨janmāṅiṅgatakən mātā⟩dinira] em., brahma:ṇadinira L, brahma:ṇa:,dinira K, brahma:ṇa:dinira M
    ^1739. pūrva] L K, pūrvya:- M
    ^1740. ⟨mā, 12, ku, 2,⟩] em., • These indispensable abbreviations and values are supplied from the related context of §.
    ^1741. saṅ kṣatriya] L K, satriya- M
    ^1742. janmāṅiṅgatakən] L, -jadmaṅiṅgatakən K, -janma:ṅiṅiṅgatakən M
    ^1743. madhyama] K M, ma:dhya- L
    ^1744. 1, mā, 9] L K, ba:, ma:, y· M
    ^1745. tattvataḥ], • The paraphrase seems to imply the Javanese author had before him a text that read dharmataḥ.
    ^1746. śūdrāṅiṅgatakən] L K, śudra:ṅaṅśatatakən M
    ^1747. svajātim] L K, sya:jatim M
    ^1748. aṅartha] K M, aha:rtha: L
    ^1749. ikaṅ] L K, Ika: M
    ^1750. kami] M, kapi L K
    ^1751. daṇḍaniṅ ⟨daṇḍa⟩pāruṣya] em., ḍaṇḍaniṁ paruṣya L K M
    ^1752. iti vākpāruṣyacarita.] L K, om. M
    ^1753. aṅrahi vvaṅ,] M, om. L K (eye-skip)
    ^1754. anibākəna] norm., haniva:kna L K M • In § 115, all mss. read the expected b instead of the v we find here.
    ^1755. amatyanana] L M, hamatyana K
    ^1756. daṇḍapāruṣya] L K, ḍaṇḍareṣya M
    ^1757. amupuh iṅ kayu kunaṅ,] M, om. L K (eye-skip)
    ^1758. iṅ] em., I L K M
    ^1759. ahabət i hri] em., Aṅiñə:t i hri L, habaviri[... K, hatabə:t iṁ hri M
    ^1760. ahabət i hri … (268.1) aməraṅ] A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
    ^1761. iṅ] em., i L M
    ^1762. vidyād garīyaḥ] em., vidya:ṅgariyaḥ L, vidya:ttariṁyaḥ M
    ^1763. ikaṅ asādhana] L, Ihasada:na M
    ^1764. śāstrādi ādinya] L, śa:stra:hadinya M
    ^1765. sādhananya] L, pada:na:nya M
    ^1766. ya cihnanya,] M, om. L (eye-skip)
    ^1767. riṅ] M, ri L
    ^1768. sor i ruhur] L, sor§ ⟨27v3⟩luhur· M
    ^1769. tugəlana] L, tugla M
    ^1770. anəkək] M, Ankəl L
    ^1771. amətvakən] norm., hamtokən L, hamətokə: M
    ^1772. 9600] L, 9, Ebha M
    ^1773. aməraṅ] L M, ...] K
    ^1774. salviraniṅ] L M, sakalviraniṁ K
    ^1775. samūlyanikaṅ] L K, samunikaṁ M
    ^1776. mati ikaṅ] L K, ma:tinikaṁ M
    ^1777. həlyananya] L M, həlyanananya K
    ^1778. maṅkana] L K, maṅka:nana M
    ^1779. pandaṇḍeriya] L K, paṅdaṇḍeriya M
    ^1780. ya ta] L M, yeka: K (syntactic)
    ^1781. kaliṅaniṅ] L K, na:liṅaniṁ M
    ^1782. prāṇa] EdO , vraṇa SvaMSS
    ^1783. anuluṅ] L M, hanulu K
    ^1784. daṇḍan] L M, daṇḍa K
    ^1785. ya] K M, om. L
    ^1786. 12] L K, 13 M
    ^1787. 2] M, ṅa L K
    ^1788. arəmpak] L K, haṁR̥mpak· M
    ^1789. ikaṅ] L K, I_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _kaṁ M • In M, three horizontal bars block out the line for about 9 akṣaras of width, without canceling any text previously written.
    ^1790. tan] L K, ta M
    ^1791. [vruh]] conj., om. L K M • The sentence seems incomplete without a predicate here. Our cionjecture is merely diagonstic. Alternatives we have considered include hana, katon, kinavruh.
    ^1792. daṇḍan] L M, ḍaṇḍa K
    ^1793. riṅ] K, ri L M
    ^1794. pūrvasāhasa] L K, pūr saha:sa M
    ^1795.
    ^1796. *viniṅkas] K, viniṅkis· L M
    ^1797. daṇḍaanya] L M, ya:ṇḍahanya K
    ^1798. yan len sakeṅ] L M, sakeṁ lyan sakeṁ K
    ^1799. daṇḍanya] L K, taṇḍanya: M
    ^1800. chinditāsye] SvaMSS, chinnanāsye EdO
    ^1801. cakranya] L M, akranya K
    ^1802. caiva] em., cava L K M
    ^1803. raśmyoḥ] em., ragmyeḥ L M, ragyeḥ K
    ^1804. taliniṅ] L M, jaliniṁ K
    ^1805. paṅuhuhniṅ] L, paṅuhuḥni K, paṅuvuḥniṁ M
    ^1806. ta liṅnya] L, talinya K M
    ^1807. paṅrəmpak] L K, maR̥mpak M
    ^1808. siṅ] L M, om. K
    ^1809. lviranya] L M, lvirnya K
    ^1810. makanimitta] L M, mkadimita: K
    ^1811. tan] conj., om. L K M • See §271 makanimitta vruh tan vruh kunaṅ.
    ^1812. tikaṅ] L K, hikaṁ M
    ^1813. aguluṅan] L K, aguluṅin· M
    ^1814. ta yāṅəlyanana] L M, haṅayyanana: K
    ^1815. maṅaku] L K, malṅaku M
    ^1816. pva ya] L M, hayvaya K
    ^1817. tan] em., yan L M, ya K
    ^1818. pva] L M, om. K
    ^1819. yugyasthāḥ] L M, yogyastaḥ K
    ^1820. ikaṅ] L M, kaṁ K
    ^1821. tan daṇḍa] L M, taṇḍa: K
    ^1822. əlyanana ya] L M, əlyanan· K
    ^1823. sattva] L M, saṭa: K
    ^1824. mūlya ta ya,] L M, om. K
    ^1825. sārdham] em., sadḍam· L K, sadḍa:m· M
    ^1826. 10] K M, 18 L
    ^1827. yan] L M, yad K
    ^1828. gardabha] em., gaḍarbbha: L, gaṇḍa:bbha K, ga⟨29v1⟩rdḍarbbha: M
    ^1829. śiṣya] L M, gisya K
    ^1830. vivilah] K M, vinilaḥ L
    ^1831. stryādi] M, sthyadi L, stya:di K
    ^1832. jugāmalva] K M, juga:ma⟨31-02⟩malva: L (dittography)
    ^1833. nirṇaya] L M, nir§⟨38v2⟩dḍa K
    ^1834. mami] K M, -ma:⟨31-03⟩ti L
    ^1835.
    ^1836. yatnaa ta] M, yatna:ta ta L, yatna:ta K (haplography)
    ^1837. ri] L M, om. K
    ^1838. kadaṇḍaniṅ] L K, ka:ṇḍaniṁ M (subtractive)
    ^1839. sukhaniṅ] L K, suka riṁ M
    ^1840. mataṅnyan] L M, mataṁnya K
    ^1841. paveh] M, maveḥ L K
    ^1842. sapanəmanira] em., sapanəmva:nira L M, ṣapa ⟨⟨na⟩⟩ śvaranira: K
    ^1843.
    ^1844. sapanəmaniṅ] norm., sapanəmvaniṅ L, sapanənmaniṁ K, saṁ panəmaniṁ M
    ^1845. tinəmunira de saṅ prabhu] M, tinmunira saṁ prabhu L K
    ^1846. tapanira] L M, patapanira K
    ^1847. evaṁ kartāsmi] SvaMSS, evaṁkarmāsmi EdO
    ^1848. aṅurai] M, haṅure L K
    ^1849. riṅ] L M, R̥ṅ K
    ^1850. avarah i kamaliṅanya] L M, havaraḥ tika:hma:liṅanya K
    ^1851. kartāsmi] em., karttasman· L, ka:rtta:sman· K, ka:rttasman· M
    ^1852. patyanante kami] L, patyanate ka:mi K, pa:tyanante ta ka:mi M
    ^1853. maṅalapa] M, paṅala L K
    ^1854. pə̄ṅ] L M, pa: K
    ^1855. sor] K M, sa:r L
    ^1856. aməḍəl] norm., hamḍəl· L K, hamdəl· M
    ^1857. rare] L K, rareṁ M
    ^1858. pāpanya] K M, pa:⟨31-17⟩panyo L
    ^1859. ri] norm., riṁ L K M
    ^1860. mənəṅa] L M, mənṅə K
    ^1861. pāpanya] L M, om. K (eye-skip)
    ^1862. śiṣya] L M, sisiya K
    ^1863. sapāpanya ri saṅ] L M, sapa:pariṁ K
    ^1864. paṅdaṇḍa] M, paḍaṇḍa L, paṇa:ṇḍa: K
    ^1865. pinerakənya] L M, pinerakən K
    ^1866. ri] L, riṁ K M
    ^1867. paṅdaṇḍa] M, paḍaṇḍa L K
    ^1868. tan] L K, n M
    ^1869. ri] norm., riṁ L K M
    ^1870. yan huvus] norm., ya huvus· L, yan vus K, han uvus· M
    ^1871. mariṅ] L M, riṁ K
    ^1872. nirmala] L M, riṁ ḍa:rmma K
    ^1873. iṅ] L, riṁ K, i M
    ^1874. malap] L M, maṅalap K (morphological)
    ^1875. ulul iṅ] L, hulun riṁ K, hulul i M
    ^1876. 1] L K, om. M
    ^1877. valuyakənanya] L M, va:luyakna ya K
    ^1878. pahayunənya] L M, pahayu⟨39v3⟩nanya K
    ^1879. maṅalap pari] norm., maṅalapari L K M
    ^1880. pagagan] em., panagan K M, paṅgagan· L
    ^1881. sakeṅ] K, sakiṁ L, sakiṁsakiṁ M
    ^1882. ekādaśaguṇakəna] K M, hana:daśaguṇakna L
    ^1883. sasaṅga] L M, saṅga: K (haplography)
    ^1884. yan] L M, yen K (orthographical)
    ^1885. sapiraknikaṅ] L M, piraknika: K
    ^1886. upādhinika] norm., Upa:dinika: L M, hupadinika: K
    ^1887. yan vəṅi] L M, yanavṅi K
    ^1888. rvaṅ saṅga,] K M, om. L
    ^1889. inalapnya] K, Iṅalapnya L M
    ^1890. aṅalap] L M, hinalap· K
    ^1891. kati] L K, tati M
    ^1892. satus sukat] norm., sacatu su (ka) L, satusukat· K M
    ^1893. ikaṅ aṅalap … patyana ya] transmitted in M, om. K, Ikaṅ aṅalapirak· K M, om. L (eye-skip) • The whole second sentence is omitted in L, clearly due to eye-skip, while K omits the first three words of the second sentence, without it being evident how this would have come about.
    ^1894. ikaṅ aṅalap pirak] norm., om. K, Ikaṅ aṅalapirak· K M, om. L (larger gap)
    ^1895. sakeṅ limaṅ puluh sukat] L K M, • We suspect that some words may have been lost here. The original text may have been something like sakeṅ limaṅ puluh kati mvaṅ limaṅ puluh sukat.
    ^1896. inalapnya] K M, hiṅalapnya L
    ^1897. viśeṣa] L M, vaseṣa: K
    ^1898. akveh] K M, takveḥ L (graphic)
    ^1899. pva] L K, vvaṁ M (graphic)
    ^1900. sambhavani] L, -sambatani K, -sambhavaniṁ M
    ^1901. bhedanam], • All mss. of the Sanskrit text have bhedane, and this is what our author translates.
    ^1902. maṅalap] K M, malap· L (morphological)
    ^1903. aməraṅ] L, mamr̥ K, hamra M
    ^1904. tahulaniṅ] L, tavu⟨40r4⟩laniṁ K, tahul·niṁ M
    ^1905. sasisih] L K, si⟨31r4⟩siḥ M
    ^1906. ya] L K, om. M
    ^1907. aṅahal lave] L, haṅaṅahalave K, haṅaha:lave M
    ^1908. putər] L K, sutər· M
    ^1909. dyun] L K, nyun· M
    ^1910. vatu] L M, vahū K
    ^1911. aṅahal] L M, haṅaṅahal· K
    ^1912. ləpihakəna] norm., L̥vihakna L K, L̥pikna M
    ^1913. odvad] M, udva:n· L, Odvan· K
    ^1914. 1, 100] M, 100, 4 L, 1, 100, 4 K
    ^1915. aṅahal] L, haṅaṅahal K, aṅa:l M
    ^1916. huvi] L M, tuvi K
    ^1917. tuvi] L K, tuviḥ M
    ^1918. ika taṅ] M, I⟨32-20⟩na taṁ L, Ika:ṁ ta K
    ^1919. ¿nəmaṅ?], nma:ṁ L K M • The transmission is unanimous but we require limaṅ here.
    ^1920. inalap pva] norm., Inalapva L K M
    ^1921. aṅalap] L M, ṅalap· K
    ^1922. hanātuṅgu] K M, ana:huṅgu L
    ^1923. aṅas prāyanikā,] M, om. L K
    ^1924. vvaṅ aṅalap dravya pinahayu,] K M, vvaṁ ha§⟨32-26⟩ṅalap· dr̥vya: pinaha:yu, vvaṁ ha:ṅalap· dr̥vya: pinahayu L (dittography)
    ^1925. vvaṅ] L M, hikaṁ K
    ^1926. ahoma] L M, havomma: K
    ^1927. ika taṅ maṅkana] M, Ika: taṁ maṅka: L, kaṁ maṅkana: K
    ^1928. daṇḍan] L M, ḍaṇḍa K
    ^1929. 12] L K, 13 M
    ^1930. 4800] L M, 4000 K
    ^1931.
    ^1932. maṅalap] L M, haṅalap· K
    ^1933. makasādhana] L M, maka:sḍana: K
    ^1934. avaknya] K M, tava:knya: L
    ^1935. konakəna] norm., kvanakna L K M
    ^1936. de saṅ prabhu] M, om. L K
    ^1937. cihnanyan] L M, cihnanya K
    ^1938. ikaṅ veśya yan] L M, yan veṣya K
    ^1939. yan kṣatriya maliṅ] K M, yan· kṣatriya yan iṁ maliṁ L
    ^1940. daṇḍanira] L M, ḍaṇḍanya K
    ^1941. pūrṇaṁ] EdO , pūrvaṁ SvaMSSOlivelle’s ms. NKT4 has the same reading.
    ^1942. kunaṅ saṅ] L M, kunaṁ yan· saṁ K
    ^1943. apan] L M, An L (lexical)
    ^1944. maryādī] norm., ma:ryyadi L M, maryyadi K
    ^1945. saṅke] K M, sa⌈⟨33-10⟩ṅkeṁ L
    ^1946. galəṅ] K M, gaL̥ L
    ^1947. sāgəman ta hiṅananya,] L M, om. K (eye-skip)
    ^1948. gaṅana hiṅananya] M, gaṅanandaṅananya L, gaṅan·nanda:ṅananya K
    ^1949. doṣana] K M, doṣananya L
    ^1950. yogyāpusana] L K, yogya:pusa:n· M
    ^1951. yogyāpusana] L M, yogya:pusa K
    ^1952. cānuttamaṁ] EdO , • Out author seems to have had before him a variant reading without an-, e.g., cāpy uttamaṁ.
    ^1953. gavayakəna saṅ] L M, gavaya:kna de saṁ K (syntactic)
    ^1954. makasādhana] K M, maka:sḍana: K
    ^1955. yaśa] L M, hyaśa: K
    ^1956. iti coradaṇḍacarita.] M, om. L K
    ^1957. salviranya] L M, salvirnya K
    ^1958. varahakənaṅkva] M, varahaknaṅku L K (morphological)
    ^1959. maṅrəṅva] L K, maṁR̥bva: M
    ^1960. govadhaḥ] em., gobadḍyaḥ L M, goba:dḍya: K
    ^1961. naravadhaḥ] em., narabadḍyaḥ L M, narabaḍya K
    ^1962. ⟨aṅalapa kayu⟩] conj., lac. L K M
    ^1963. mūlaphala,] L, mula ta phala:, K, mūlaphala, la, M
    ^1964. sakiṅ] L M, sakeṁ K
    ^1965. pavehniṅ] em., pavehiṁ L K, paveḥhiṁ M
    ^1966. səḍaṅnira] em., sḍaṅira L M, sḍaṁṅira K
    ^1967. brāhmaṇa] L M, braha:ṇa K
    ^1968. nahan] M, nihan L K
    ^1969. palaku-laku] L K, plaku-laku M
    ^1970. pinaṅanira] L M, pinaṅanasira: K
    ^1971. ta] M, om. L K
    ^1972. utər] L K, uhə§⟨33r⟩r M
    ^1973. ¿əmpuniṅ taləs oliha rvaṅ viji, riṅ kubvan?] L K M, • The transmitted reading does not yield a plausible sense. We suspect that the intended text was sometjhing like taləs rvaṅ viji riṅ əmpuniṅ kubvan: the word əmpuniṅ seems displaced and the word oliha altogether superfluous.
    ^1974. atavan-tavan] conj., ahavan-avan· L, haṅavan-avan· K, avan-avan· M
    ^1975. amati] conj., sahati L K M • All mss. read sahati, but amati is expected before ləmbu so if sahati is not the result of anticipation of sāhasa, it may be the vestige of lost intervening text, perhaps quoting Sanskrit.
    ^1976. ṅaranika] L M, ṅa⟨42r4⟩ranira K
    ^1977. amahala] L M, hamala K
    ^1978. aṅrəmpak] L M, haR̥mpa§k M
    ^1979. mitraa] L M, matraha: K
    ^1980. karəsniṅ] K M, taR̥sniṁ L
    ^1981. inulahakənira] M, Inulatakənira L, hinulatakənira K
    ^1982. yadyapi] L M, yadyapin K
    ^1983. səḍəṅiṅ] L M, sḍaṁṅiṁ K
    ^1984. ⟨sa⟩varṇa] conj., varṇna, tuluṅən L K M • The word tuluṅən seems intrusive here, so we suppress it.
    ^1985. katəkan duhkha sināhasan] L, katkan ḍuḥka: kaṁ sinahasan· K, tka:n duḥka sihinaha:san· M
    ^1986. phalanyan] L M, palanya K
    ^1987. matyani] K, pama:tyani L M
    ^1988. rumakṣāvaknira] L K, rumakṣavakira M
    ^1989. katuluṅan⟨an⟩iṅ] em., katuluṅaniṁ L K M
    ^1990. pāpa] conj., lara L M K
    ^1991. pamatyani] L K, patyani M
    ^1992. guruṁ vā] em., guruha: L K M
    ^1993. ātatāyi] L M, a:tata:[... K
    ^1994. ātatāyi … (328.1) paṅucap-ucapa] A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
    ^1995. hanyāt] norm., Anyat· L, hanyat· K
    ^1996. tumuluy] M, tumuluy· L
    ^1997. hayva inucap-] M, Ayvenucap- L
    ^1998. ṅaranya] M, ṅa L
    ^1999. śastrakaraḥ] em., Astrajatakaraḥ L, śa:strajatakaraḥ M • The string jata seems intrusive.
    ^2000. atharvaṇaḥ, anəluh] em., Arttava⟨34-15⟩neḥ, Anluḥ L, Ar§⟨33v3⟩tavanehanluḥ M
    ^2001. rājapiśunaḥ] norm., ra:japisuna: L, ra:japisuna M
    ^2002. dārātikramaḥ] norm., ḍa:ratikrama L, ḍa:ratikrama:, M
    ^2003. pravāsayet] em., pravarayet· L M • Cf. dyad 108 (§108).
    ^2004. strīniṅ] L, histriniṁ M
    ^2005. 2] L, ṅa M
    ^2006. asivo-sivo] L, harsavo-sivo M
    ^2007. bhūṣaṇanya] M, bhuṣaṇa L
    ^2008. *inanumanani] L, inumaṇaniṁ M
    ^2009. maṅkana] L, maṅka M
    ^2010. atyanta] M, Antyanta L
    ^2011. atyanta] M, antyanha L
    ^2012. 2, 20000] em., 2, 2000 L, 20000 M
    ^2013. paramārthaniṅ] L, rama:rtha:niṁ M
    ^2014. vetālika,] L, om. M (eye-skip)
    ^2015. uṇḍahagi] norm., Uṇḍagi L M • Spelling normalized after the instance in §69.
    ^2016. uhutana⟨,⟩ dadya] M, uhutana ta⟨35-01⟩dadya L
    ^2017. paṅucap-ucapa] em., paṅucap-ucapa L M, ...]nhaṅucapucapa: K
    ^2018.
    ^2019. mvaṅ] M, om. L K
    ^2020. strīniṅ] L M, stri K
    ^2021. strīsaṅgrahaṇa] L M, strisaṅgraha: K
    ^2022. kasəgəhakənaṅ donikan] em., kasəgəhaknandonika:n L K, kasəgə:haknakenda:nikan M
    ^2023. maṅucap-] em., paṅucap- L K M
    ^2024. kili-kili] L M, kali-kali K
    ^2025. kadi] K, kādya L M
    ^2026. patyana usən ya de] em., patyanya Usən· ya de L, patyanya, Usə⟨43r3⟩n ḍe K, pa:tya:nya Usə:n· ya de M
    ^2027. mvaṅ paḍa kavvaṅanya,] M, om. L K (eye-skip)
    ^2028. vərəh-vərəh] K, vəR̥-vəR̥ḥ L M
    ^2029. sujanma] L M, sujadma K
    ^2030. anavanakən] L, hanava:nhakən K, hanvakən M
    ^2031. sor janmanya] L M, śujadmanya K
    ^2032. vaṅ] em., mvaṁ L K M
    ^2033. tuhātah] M, tu⟨35-09⟩hva:taḥ L, tuvvataḥ K
    ^2034. sor janmanya] L M, sojadmanya K
    ^2035. sakery] K, sakiyy L, sakiryy M
    ^2036. sor janmanya] L M, sojadmanya K
    ^2037. vərəh-vərəh] M, vəR̥-vəR̥ḥ L K
    ^2038. vərəh-vərəh] M, vəR̥-vəR̥ḥ L K
    ^2039. janmanya] L M, jadmanya K
    ^2040. ikaṅ] L M, tikaṁ K
    ^2041. ta yan] L K, tan M
    ^2042. rehnyānom … taṅanyā-] transmitted in L M, ⟦tuta⟧ tuglana L, tataṅanya:- K, taṅanya- M, om. K (eye-skip)
    ^2043. tugəlana] M, ⟦tuta⟧ tuglana L, om. K (larger gap)
    ^2044. taṅanyā] norm., tataṅanya:- K, taṅanya- M, om. K (larger gap)
    ^2045. tah] em., -ta L M, tan K
    ^2046. daṇḍanya] L K, ḍaṇḍa M
    ^2047. muvah] L M, mvaṁ K
    ^2048. daṇḍan] L M, ḍaṇḍa: K
    ^2049. mā 5] em., ma:, sū, 1, ma:, 4, L K M
    ^2050. bahud] L K, hud M
    ^2051. makastrīnya] L K M, • One expects makastryanya. Emend thus?
    ^2052. ta] K M, om. L
    ^2053. ⟨1⟩4] em., 4 L K M • The same error in the currency conversion had occurred in §186.
    ^2054. təkanya.] L K, tka:nya || ka || M
    ^2055. paḍa muṅpaṅ] L, paḍa mu K, paḍa:mupaṁ M
    ^2056. kanyānduvəl] L M, ka:nya ḍuvəl K
    ^2057. *pukiniṅ], puniniṁ L, pukini K, punikiniṁ M
    ^2058. ta⟨n⟩] conj., ta L K M
    ^2059. huvus] K M, uvas L
    ^2060. saguṅiṅ] L K, guṅiṁ M
    ^2061. tukvanya] K M, ta[1×]kvanya L
    ^2062. ta itilnya] L M, ta tilnya K
    ^2063. kapintəluni] L M, kapiṁtluni K
    ^2064. ta] L M, om. K (syntactic)
    ^2065. anduvəlāta] L M, hanḍuvəlan ta K
    ^2066. pukiniṅ] L K, punikiniṁ M
    ^2067. siki tugəlana] L K, siki ta tugla:na M (syntactic)
    ^2068. nimittākveh] K M, kvo ⟨⟨ḥ⟩⟩ L
    ^2069. mvaṅ kvehni] M, mvaḥ kveḥni L, mvaḥhakveḥni K
    ^2070. ikaṅ … duṣṭanya,] transmitted in L M, kona M, om. K (eye-skip)
    ^2071. maṅkana] L, kona M, om. K (larger gap)
    ^2072. asu] L K, agu M
    ^2073. gəsəṅana] L M, gsəṅa K
    ^2074. samāṅgəsəṅana] L M, saṁ maṅgəsəṅana: K
    ^2075. uṅgvaniṅ alaki] L M, tuṅgvaniṁ laki K
    ^2076. amvati] L K, hamviti M (lexical)
    ^2077. -samayakən] L M, -smaya§⟨44v2⟩kən· K
    ^2078. uṅgahanya] L M, huṅganya K
    ^2079. paṅantyakən] L M, paṅantikən· K
    ^2080. ahyun] L, ayun K, ayūn M
    ^2081. anomaha] K M, hanomahana L
    ^2082. malih] L K, maniḥ M
    ^2083. ulihniṅ] L M, huliniṁ K
    ^2084. dəmakaniṅ] L M, makaniṁ K
    ^2085. andaṇḍa saṅ] L K, hanḍaṇḍa: riṁ saṁ M
    ^2086. vehakəna] L M, vahakni K
    ^2087. brāhmaṇa, purohita] L K, brahma:-pūrohita: M
    ^2088. lyana] L M, lyan· K
    ^2089. vadvan] K M, vadvak· L
    ^2090. valvan saṅ] L M, valvaniṁ saṁ K
    ^2091. nāhan] L K, nohan M
    ^2092. təmən] L M, tmahan K (lexical)
    ^2093. ya] L M, om. K
    ^2094. syuki] M, syuk iṁ L K
    ^2095. apacāra] K M, apavaraḥ L
    ^2096. śīghra] L K, om. M
    ^2097. suśīlāta saṅ] M, suśila saṁ L, śuśila:, ta saṁ K
    ^2098. daṇḍanya] L, ndaṇḍa:nya K, ḍaṇḍa: M
    ^2099. strī-strī] L M, stri K
    ^2100. sujanma] L M, śujadma: K
    ^2101. alaki] L M, halakya: K
    ^2102. tan] L M, ta K
    ^2103. riy umah] L M, riṁ humaḥ K
    ^2104. vaṅkəlaṅana] L, vvaṁklaṁhana: K, vaklaṅgana M
    ^2105. kahananya] L M, kalanya: K
    ^2106. ndan hanestri-] L, ndaneṁstri- K, ndan hanaistri- M
    ^2107. 2] L M, ṅa K
    ^2108. yan] L K B, tan M
    ^2109. marery] em., mareyy K M B, mare ⟦ṁ⟧yy L • It is notable that all witnesses transmit yy instead of expected ryy.
    ^2110. ḍaṇḍaanya] K, ḍaṇḍanya L B, ḍaṇḍa:nya M
    ^2111. 3,] L M B, om. K
    ^2112. riṅ] L M B, ri K
    ^2113. tan hana … bhaṭāra indra kaḍatvanira,] transmitted in L M B, hanarabi-rabi L, ana:rabi-rabi M, anarabi-rabi B, tan ajar iṁ sastra:, kūnaṁ yan handaliḥ lvaṁ tan hana ha:pisor, vinalik ṣadya, vnaṁ juga pinate⟨37-02⟩n· || 0 || kunaṁ voṁ din ⟦l⟧aliḥ hatarvaṇna:, dūruṁ hamatyani sadūjana, kevala: hamana⟨37-03⟩si voṁ, yan hamarihaṅkən·, vnaṁ ya pinaten·, yan tan hamarihaṅkəni, vnaṁ tinunduṁ, do⟨37-04⟩hakna haneṅ rajyanira: saṁ prabhū, hayva vineḥ mapaR̥k·, hapan voṁṅ abicaruka: || 0 || ⟨37-05⟩voṁ kinuṅkuṁṅan denekaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, dadi hana voṁṅ len·, pitvi sanak mitra⌈⟨37-06⟩ne, tūmiñjo mapaR̥k· rikaṁ kinuṅkuṁ, tan sumdək hamit rikaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, sahuṅku⌈⟨37-07⟩reṁ liṅgar· hikaṁ niṣṭa:, yan samaṅkana, tampuha:kna Ikaṁ mapaR̥k· riṁ kaṁ niṣṭa:, sama⟨37-08⟩la:niṁ voṁ niṣṭa: hapan voṁ Ina viyoga, kapasuk· sakara: Itta: kojarriṁ sa:⟨37-09⟩stra || 0 || tatanira: saṁ ratū, hamava ra:t·, tan vənaṁ sira: haṅR̥ṅə ⟨37-10⟩hiṁṅ atūr-hatūr voṁṅ avicara:, yan ḍuruṁ kabhavaraṣa riṁṅ ūpapati, phala:nya cə⟨37-11⟩ṇḍək pamuktyanira: saṁ prabhu, hapan hiṅimur riṁṅ acəṅil·, ma{*}dəg keṅaṁ brahma: dur⟨37-12⟩ga kala:na L, praṁ-praṁṅana L, patinira L M, om. K (eye-skip)
    ^2114. hanārabi-rabi] norm., hanarabi-rabi L, ana:rabi-rabi M, anarabi-rabi B, om. K (larger gap) • It is impossible to be sure from the manuscript evidence whether our author intended hana rabi-rabi or hanārabi-rabi. We opt for the latter as it makes the paraphrase agree with the meaning of the Sanskrit original; moreover, the phrase arabi laraṅan is attested in Dharma Pātañjala (ed. Acri 2017, p. 262, l. 14).
    ^2115. tan hana] M B, tan ajar iṁ sastra:, kūnaṁ yan handaliḥ lvaṁ tan hana ha:pisor, vinalik ṣadya, vnaṁ juga pinate⟨37-02⟩n· || 0 || kunaṁ voṁ din ⟦l⟧aliḥ hatarvaṇna:, dūruṁ hamatyani sadūjana, kevala: hamana⟨37-03⟩si voṁ, yan hamarihaṅkən·, vnaṁ ya pinaten·, yan tan hamarihaṅkəni, vnaṁ tinunduṁ, do⟨37-04⟩hakna haneṅ rajyanira: saṁ prabhū, hayva vineḥ mapaR̥k·, hapan voṁṅ abicaruka: || 0 || ⟨37-05⟩voṁ kinuṅkuṁṅan denekaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, dadi hana voṁṅ len·, pitvi sanak mitra⌈⟨37-06⟩ne, tūmiñjo mapaR̥k· rikaṁ kinuṅkuṁ, tan sumdək hamit rikaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, sahuṅku⌈⟨37-07⟩reṁ liṅgar· hikaṁ niṣṭa:, yan samaṅkana, tampuha:kna Ikaṁ mapaR̥k· riṁ kaṁ niṣṭa:, sama⟨37-08⟩la:niṁ voṁ niṣṭa: hapan voṁ Ina viyoga, kapasuk· sakara: Itta: kojarriṁ sa:⟨37-09⟩stra || 0 || tatanira: saṁ ratū, hamava ra:t·, tan vənaṁ sira: haṅR̥ṅə ⟨37-10⟩hiṁṅ atūr-hatūr voṁṅ avicara:, yan ḍuruṁ kabhavaraṣa riṁṅ ūpapati, phala:nya cə⟨37-11⟩ṇḍək pamuktyanira: saṁ prabhu, hapan hiṅimur riṁṅ acəṅil·, ma{*}dəg keṅaṁ brahma: dur⟨37-12⟩ga kala:na L, om. K (larger gap)
    ^2116. praṅ-praṅa] M B, praṁ-praṁṅana L, om. K (larger gap)
    ^2117. pahinira] B, patinira L M, om. K (larger gap) • A roman hand (possibly van der Tuuk’s) in L corrected ti to hi.
    ^2118. paḍa lavan svarga] K M B, paḍa lavan· bhaṭa:ra Indra kada⟨37-14⟩tvanira, pada lavan· svargga: L
    ^2119. umaṅguhakən] M, Umaṅgvakn L K, hamaṅguhakn B (morphological)
    ^2120. riṅ] L M B, om. K
    ^2121. ri] L K M, riṁ B
    ^2122. iti strīsaṅgrahaṇacarita.] L M B, om. K • Before the postcolophon, M adds hayva tuduḥ-tuduḥ kiva harane kidul·, tka:niṁ pasir ||.

    Translation

    ⟨1⟩[When the king is going to try a case, he should enter the court modestly accompanied by Brahmins and counselors who are experts in policy] Now should his Majesty undertake to attend to litigation/affairs of this world, let him take as companions Brahmins who are knowledgeable and study Scripture, and likewise ministers with the wisdom to judge with discernment; with good conduct, he should enter the council.

    Bibliography

    For the first time critically edited here by Arlo Griffiths & Timoth Lubin. Some excerpts from this text were included in van der Tuuk’s KBNW and some of those were taken over by Zoetmulder. The text has been mentioned in a small number of secondary writings (van Naerssen, Creese).

    Olivelle, Patrick. 2005. Manu’s code of law: A critical edition and translation of the Mānava-Dharmásāstra. New York: Oxford University Press.

    Mandlik, Vishvanáth Náráyan (ed.). 1886. Mánava-dharma śástra [institutes of Manu], with the commentaries of Medhátithi, Sarvajñanáráyaṇa, Kúllúka, Rághavánanda, Nandana, and Rámachandra, and an appendix. Bombay: Ganpat Krishnaji’s Press. [URL].

    vihikan L K

    vikan M
    mantri vruh K

    mantri riṁ vruḥ L
    mantrinira vruḥ
    M
    maviveka L M

    mavikveka: K
    aliṅgihāpagəha norm.

    haliṅgihapagəha L M
    haliṅgiḥ pagəha:
    K
    hayvātuduh-tuduh* L

    hayva tuduḥtuduḥ K M
    kiva L K

    kita M
    suśīlātah K M

    sugiḥla:taḥ L
    yogyāyogyani L M

    hogya:yogyaniṁ K
    masiha L K

    masita M
    makasādhanaṅ norm.

    makasa:danaṁ L M
    makasḍanaṁ
    K
    varah-varah K M

    varavaraḥ L
    mānavādi K

    manava:vī L
    navavi
    M
    sapañjiṅ L K

    saṁ mañjiṁ M
    deśa ṅaranya, K

    om. L M (eye-skip)
    sa⟨ka⟩ḍaṅayan conj.

    sadaṅayan L K M
    None of the witnesses transmit the syllable ka that we conjecture on the basis of epigraphic evidence, especially the Sima Anglayang charter (14r1): sapinasukniṁ yavadvĭpa kabeḥ, lasun·, paḍa, paṅkaja, kanuruhan·, lamajaṁ, panumbaṁṅan·, pavuyahan·, deśa luvuk·, vuravan·, kaḍaṅayan· kabeḥ.
    sajasun- M

    sajamus- L K
    savuravan L K

    savagavan M
    an L K

    ndan M
    ika norm.

    hika: L K
    tika
    M
    an tan M

    hankan L K
    ⟨ma⟩vyavahāra conj.

    vyava:hara L
    vya:vahara
    K
    vyavahara
    M
    The conjecture seems necessary because svadeśa normally figures in possessive constructions with nouns indicating categories of people. Note that the same omission of prefix (m)a- is observed in §§ 26, 46, 159.
    aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu em.

    Aṣṭadaṣasu margge L
    haṣṭa:deṣa:su ma:rgge
    K
    astadasasu marge
    M
    vvalu L

    valu K
    riṁ valu
    M
    salviraniṅ vicāraniṅ L M

    salviriṅ K
    paḍa madudva-dudvan L

    padudvadudvan K
    pada padudvan-dudvan
    M
    hiṁsāṁ yaḥ em.

    Iṅsīya L
    Iṅsa:ya
    K M
    nirdoṣa, kunaṅ L M

    nirdoṣa:, maṅlarani nirdoṣa, kunaṁ K
    It is possible that the absence of the phrase maṅlarani nirdoṣa in L and M results from eyeskip. But as long as we do not understand how the three manuscripts relate to each other, it seems more likely that K reflects an elaboration that captures two possible understandings of hiṁsāṁ kurute.
    norm.

    va L K M
    prayacchati em.

    prayaścati L K
    prayasati
    M
    vehakəna L M

    vehikna K
    sthāne L M

    svane K
    vivādasya L K

    vamvadasya M
    ika L M

    hikaṁ K
    mūlanya K M

    malanya L
    bhinne norm.

    bhine L K
    bane
    M
    ’ṣṭādaśadhā em.

    ṣṭedaśada: L
    ṣṭedaśada
    K
    stedasadan
    M
    vetanasyaiva cādānaṁ EdO

    vetanasya na ca dānam SvaMSS
    āhvaya EdO

    āhvānam SvaMSS
    vyavahārasthitāv iha EdO

    vyavahārasthitāni ha SvaMSS
    teṣām ādyam norm.

    tapīmadyam L
    tepaṁ* (m a) dyam
    K
    tesanmadyam
    M
    r̥ṇādānam em.

    r̥ṣada:nī L
    r̥sadanaṁ*
    K
    rənanam
    M
    kasahuraniṅ hutaṅ conj.

    kasahurapihutaṁ L
    kasahurapyutaṁ
    K
    kasuhuraniṁ pyutaṁ
    M
    Our conjecture is inspired by a passage in the Tantri Kamandaka p. 30: maṅkana kagavayaniṅ yajñadharma, mvaṅ kasahuraniṅ utaṅ.
    patuvava L K

    katuvava M
    asvāmi L K

    astami- M
    vikraya em.

    -vikriya L K
    -vikrya
    M
    sambhūya ca em.

    sa:mbhūyasya L
    sambuyasya
    K M
    All mss. point to sambhūyasya, analogous to dattasya but ungrammatical.
    samutthānam norm.

    samūrtthaniṁ L
    samūtthanaṁ*
    K
    samurtanam
    M
    dattasyānapakarma M

    dattasyanasaka:rmma L
    dattasyana: karma
    K
    *karuddhāniṅ L

    karadḍaniṁ K
    karudahiṁ
    M
    vetanasya na ca dānam

    veka:nasya K
    daniṁ
    LAll mss. indicate that this was the received Sanskrit text, which makes perfect sense, but is nevertheless problematic because it is unmetrical.
    vetanasya L M

    veka:nasya K
    dānam K M

    daniṁ L
    kavehaniṅ L K

    tavehaniṁ M
    krayānuśayo em.

    -krayanūṣa:yoḥ L
    -kraya:nuṣa:yoḥ
    K
    -krayanusayoḥ
    M
    nyān L K

    -nya M
    ⟨padvalnya,⟩ conj.

    om. L K M (eye-skip)
    vivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ em.

    viva:dḍaḥ sva:miphalayaḥ L
    viva:dḍaḥ svamiphalayaḥ
    K
    vitadaḥ svamipalayaḥ
    M
    vivādaniṅ L M

    vivana:daniṁ K
    sāhasa em.

    sa:ha:rṣa L
    saha:rṣa
    K
    satarsa
    M
    steyam norm.

    stheyam L
    sveyam
    K
    steyəm
    M
    ⟨strī⟩saṁgrahaṇam eva ca conj.

    saṅgrahaname Uva:cca: L
    saṅgrahaname Uva:cca
    K
    saṅgrahaname uvaca
    M
    vibhāgaś M

    vinagaś L K
    dyūtam em.

    dyuta L K M
    tan L M

    om. K
    āhvānam norm.

    Ahvanam· L K M
    The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is āhvaya here, but several mss. used by EdO share the reading with n that seems to have been received on Bali.
    padāny em.

    pada L
    om.
    K
    badam
    M
    vvalu norm.

    va:lu L
    valu
    K M
    vyavahārasthitāni ha L K M

    The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is vyavahārasthitāv iha here, but it seems that the text received on Bali had the reading that we adopt here. Olivelle’s ms. Be1 has the variant -sthitāni ca.
    pinakasthānaniṅ L M

    pinaka:stana: K
    eṣu em.

    Evu L M
    Uvu
    K
    sthāneṣu em.

    stha:neṣṭa L K M
    bhūyiṣṭham em.

    bhuya:ṣṭiṁ L
    bhūyaśṭaṁ*
    K
    buyastam
    M
    vyavahāra L K

    vyavavu- M
    vvalu norm.

    va:lu L
    valu
    K
    (va) lu
    M
    katəmunya ṅkāna em.

    tatmunya ṅkana L K
    tatmunya ṅhana
    M
    Cf. §3 hana tinmunya ṅkāna.
    kapagəhakəna L K

    kapagəhana M
    i L K

    iṁ M
    nikaṅ L M

    -nikā K
    gumavayakən L K

    gumavayan M
    kāryāmivakṣa L K

    karyavivaksa M
    ri L

    riṁ K M
    brāhmaṇa L M

    prabrahmaṇna K
    maṅaji L M

    aṅaji K
    yogyāyogya M

    yogya- L K
    Cf. §2 iṅət-iṅətənirātah yogyāyogyani kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih.
    saṅ brāhmaṇa saṅ vruh riṅ aṣṭādaśavyavahāra, L M

    om. K
    sira ta L K

    siranata M
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    tarka, vruh M

    tarkkavruha L
    tankavruha
    K
    Note the absence of punctuation coupled with the use of an irrealis form in L K.
    śruti L K

    smvati M
    takvan iṅ em.

    tantraniṁ L K
    tankvaniṅ (taṅgvaniṅ?)
    M
    Questioning is the topic of the stanza, which explains why a prāḍvivāka/prāgvivāka is so-named. Retaining the word takvan here from the slightly corrupt reading of M, we reject the readings matakvan ( L) and patakvan ( K) in the next sentence. Our author uses takvan again at the beginning of div 28.
    irikaṅ M

    matakvan irikaṁ L
    patakvan ikaṁ
    K
    mataṅyan norm.

    mataṅhyan L K
    mataṅya ta
    M
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    aṅiṅət-iṅəta ta L M

    haṅiṅətiṅəttha K
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    i kāryanikaṅ L

    hinaryyanikaṁ K
    iṁ karyanikaṁ
    M
    ta K M

    om. L
    sabhā L M

    sana: K
    tumamaa M

    jumamaha: L K
    sirāluṅguhāpagəha norm.

    sira:luṅguḥhapagəha L
    siraluṅguḥhapagəha
    K
    siraluṅguhapagəha
    M
    It would also be possible to interpet the manuscript evidence as supporting sirāluṅguh apagəha, with irrealis suffix only on the second form.
    tigaṅ siki L K

    sasiki M
    hana brāhmaṇa L K

    hana ta brahmana M
    prajñān L K

    pradña M
    yeka deśa sabhā ṅaranya de saṅ paṇḍita K M

    yeka de saṁ paṇḍita L (eye-skip)
    sabhā L M

    śana: K
    saṅ vr̥ddhah … tan vr̥ddhaḥ ṅaranira, L K

    riṅ K
    om.
    M (eye-skip)
    iṅ L

    riṅ Kom. M (larger gap)
    iṅ L M

    riṅ K
    agəgvana L K M

    All mss. present an irrealis here. Emend agəgvan?
    kasatyan M

    kajatyan· L K
    ginavayakən L M

    gina§⟨lb⟩va:yan K
    sahaneṅ L M

    saṁ haneṁ K
    mapan M

    mavan L K
    kavoraniṅ em.

    kavoranaṅ L K M
    doṣanya L M

    ḍeṣanya K
    ika L K

    tika M
    kasatyanira M

    kasaktyanira L K
    hilaṅ ikā M

    hilaṁnika: L K
    paḍa hana L K

    padaha M
    patimbunaniṅ L M

    patambunaniṁ K
    maṅrakṣa L M

    marakṣa K
    mataṅyan M

    mataṅhyan· L
    mataṅhya
    K
    pva kita L M

    om. K
    maṅkana K M

    maṅka L
    […].⟩

    All mss. have atəhər (spelled at:hər) directly following liṅ. This seems grammatically impossible, as maṅkana liṅ is always used in a possessive construction immediately followed by a designation of the speaker. We can only guess that words like bhaṭāra manu have been omitted.
    pramāṇastava em.

    praṇama:stava L
    pr̥ṇattama:stava:
    K
    pranatomastava
    M
    apan M

    lapan L
    hapan
    M
    pinakapramāṇaniṅ em.

    pinakapra:maṇan riṁ L M
    pinakapr̥maṇan riṅ
    K
    loka, sira L M

    loka:, [... K (eye-skip)
    loka, sira … (17.1) loka maṅkana
    A gap due to omission intervenes in K caused by eye-skip.
    saṅ magave M

    samagave L
    gamāntyanya norm.

    gamantyanya L M
    umagəhakən L

    umagəgakən M
    de saṅ L

    seṁ M
    ikaṅ L

    hika K
    loka maṅkana L M

    ...] maṅkana: K
    mataṅyan M

    mataṅnyan L
    mataṅhyan
    K
    bhaṭāra L M

    bha:va:ra K
    pva vvaṅ M

    vvavva L
    ta vaṁ
    K
    tan L K

    om. M
    saṅ M

    sa L K
    pati L K

    mati M
    saparapatan L M

    sapa ⟨⟨ra⟩⟩ ṭa:pantan K
    saparapatanira M

    saparaparatanira L
    saṁ parapata sira:
    K
    saṅ hyaṅ L M

    saṁṅyaṁ K
    kasatyan ginavayakən L M

    ka:satyaniṁ ginavya:kən· K
    riṅ K M

    ri L
    siṅ L M

    si K
    kahava tkeṅ L

    kahavat·⟨lb⟩tkeṁ K
    kahava təke
    M
    prāgvivākanira L

    pr̥gvivakanira K
    pragivaksira
    M
    durbala M

    ḍūrbbala: L
    ḍūrgghala
    K
    riṅ K

    om. L
    ri
    M
    kadi ləmbu kapətək riṅ latək ajro

    Cf. Bhīṣmaparva 124.19: kadi ləmbu kapətək iṅ latək.
    kakehaniṅ L M

    iṁ kakehaniṁ K
    akveh vvaṅ L M

    hakeḥ vaṁ K
    deniṅ lapā L K

    den alapa M
    sirāmivakṣaa L K

    sira vivaksaha M
    kavruhnira L M

    kavruḥnya K
    veda L K

    deva M
    *pamivakṣana L K

    pavivaksana M (morphological)
    saṅ umuṅguh L M

    hikaṁ muṅguḥ K
    irika, sira ta L M

    hirika ta sira K
    maṅkanānakəna em.

    maṅkanakna L
    maṅkana:kna
    K
    maṅkana
    M
    payajñan K

    vayajña:n· L
    payadñan
    M
    sarvavīja, L M

    om. K
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    mavəḍihana, asalimputa em.

    mavḍihana, saliputa L
    mavḍihana:, salimputa
    K M
    taṅ M

    kaṅ L K
    mvaṅ ikaṅ L M

    mvahaṁ§⟨lb⟩kaṁ K
    adharma M

    haḍarmma:- L
    da:rmma:-
    K
    iṅətakənanya em.

    Iṅətakənya L K M
    tuvi, kavruhana L K

    tvinya kavruhana kavruhana M
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    vāhyaliṅgaiḥ em.

    vaya:liṅge L K
    vahyaliṅge
    M
    makanimitta L M

    makadimitta K
    *paṅanumāna L M

    paṅanumaha K
    eṅas L

    haṅa:s K
    eṅgas
    M
    ri L M

    ra K
    mulat K M

    malat· L
    salah M

    sahalah L K
    alaṅə̄ L

    aṅə: K
    alaṅo
    M
    yadyapi L M

    yapi K
    inət-ətakən em.

    hinəhəttakən L K
    inəhətakən
    M
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    makanimitta norm.

    mukanimitta L K
    makanimita
    M
    vāhyaliṅga L M

    vayaliṅga: K
    ākāraiḥ norm.

    Akareḥ L K M
    iṅgitaiḥ em.

    Iṅgitaḥ L K
    iṅgita
    M
    carita M

    -caritta L
    -ca:ritta,
    K
    niṅ L M

    -ni K
    uvuh-uvuh M

    tuvuhuvuḥ L K
    apa L K

    apan M
    yāvat sa syāt em.

    yavatna:syat· L
    yavatnasyat·,
    K
    yavatsyat
    M
    samāvr̥tto norm.

    samavr̥to L M M
    huvus L M

    vus K
    yan L M

    ya K
    huvus L M

    vus K
    sakiṅ L K

    riṁ sakiṁ M
    rare M B

    raray L K
    rakṣanən L M B

    rakṣanan K
    valu em.

    valva L B
    valva:
    K
    vala
    M
    pabapebu K M

    pabavebu L
    pa ⟦gave⟧ ⟨⟨pe⟩⟩ bhū
    B
    valu L K

    vulu M B
    *makapaṅguhan norm.

    makapaṅgvan L K B
    makapaṅgavan
    M
    The same form is found also in dyad 67. We do not see any other solution than to ignore the ma- prefix. Emend sakapaṅgihan?
    satyanya L K M

    patyanya B
    hana vvaṅ avamāna L M B

    avvaṁṅamana K
    mataṅnyan norm.

    mataṅhyan L K B
    mataṅyan
    M
    ikaṅ M B

    Ika L
    Ika:
    K
    katvaṅananira L B

    katatvaṅarananira K
    katvaṅanira
    M
    yan ⟨tan⟩ em.

    yan L K M B
    ikaṅ L K B

    kaṁ M
    hayva K M B

    tayva L
    kadaṅ L M

    kaṇḍaṁ- K
    daṇḍan ikaṅ em.

    ḍaṇda Ikaṁṅ L M
    ḍaṇḍa hikaṁṅ
    K
    Reconsider this emendation: it seems that ḍaṇḍa in this text might actually be capable of meaning daṇḍan.
    aṅalap L M

    alap K
    daṇḍaanya K M

    ḍaṇḍanya L
    The parallel in §34 suggests that we should read an irrealis form here.
    strīsatyasaṅrakṣaṇa norm.

    strisatyasara:kṣaṇa: L
    strisatya:ra:kṣaṇa
    K
    stridyasaṅraksana
    M
    lavasanya L

    lavasnya K M
    təka L M

    tkiṁ K
    ikaṅ M

    tikaṁ L K
    sakeṅ L

    sakiṁ K M
    ikaṅ M

    tika L
    tikaṁ
    K
    liṅnya, saṅ K

    liṁnyansaṁ L M
    maṅaku dravya L M

    maṅakuvadr̥vya K
    ika taṅ M

    Ika:kaṁ L
    Ikaṁ
    K
    The construction ika taṅ maṅkana is also found in §61.
    siṅgih ika dravyanya, L M

    om. K
    tan avruh L K

    tatan vruḥ M
    ri kahilaṅaniṅ L

    rikaṁ hilaṅaniṁ K
    ri kahilaṅani
    M
    kvehnya, L K

    om. M
    tika M

    hika: L K
    kinavruhanya L M

    kavruhanya K
    kevalya L M

    saṁ K
    dravya juga L

    dr̥vya, ⟦Ikamaṅkana:,⟧ juga: K
    drəvya suka juga
    M
    The string cancelled in K was initially written due to eye-skip from the preceding paragraph.
    ika ta vvaṅ L K

    ika ta vaṁ ⟨6r14⟩ika ta vaṁ M (dittography)
    daṇḍan ika em.

    ḍaṇḍa Ika: L M
    ḍaṇḍahika:
    K
    The same hesitation applies to our emendation here as in our note to the same emendation made in §31.
    samūlya L K

    saṅgulya- M
    ikaṅ K M

    Ika L
    ikaṅ M

    Ika L
    hika:
    K
    dharmanira L M

    ḍarmma sira:ṅ K
    alapənya K M

    hapapənya L
    mapa L K

    mapan M
    daṇḍanika L M

    caṇḍanika: K
    sikəpən L K

    sikəpəpən M
    sabhākəna em.

    sabha:kukna L
    sabhakakna
    K M
    ambahakəna L K

    nambahakəna M
    dravyaṅku L K

    drəvyaku M
    tan L M

    tatan K
    kinəmit L K

    kənəmit M
    sapanəmanikaṅ L

    sapanmunikaṁ K
    sapanəmanika
    M
    mithya norm.

    miṭya L
    vivya
    K
    midya
    M
    sapavvalunya L

    sapavalunya K
    saṁpavalunya
    M
    ləvihana M

    L̥viha L K
    sapanəm-bəlasnya K

    sapanəmbalanya L
    sapənəmbəlasan
    M
    panəmva M

    panəmvaṁ L K
    pinəṇḍəm M

    pinənəm L
    pinənḍəmm
    K
    alavas L K

    alavasa M
    aṅśanana L

    aṅśana: K
    saṅkuna
    M
    viśeṣan K M

    viśeṣa:n· L
    janma L M

    jadma K
    panəmva L K

    manəmva M
    aveha K M

    taveha L
    mataṅyan maṅkana M

    mataṅhyan L
    kunaṁ mataṅyan
    K
    parva em.

    paruha: L K M
    saṅ L K

    saṁ ⟨7r5⟩saṁ M
    nirān paṅrakṣaṅ conj.

    -nira para:kṣaṁ L
    -nira:parakṣaṁ
    K
    -nira paṅraksa
    M
    tattvanira. L K

    tatvanira. iti pahuracarita. M
    M inserts an extra colophon. Cf. the case of paṇacarita.
    nikaṅ K M

    -nika M
    yan L M

    yen K
    kapaṅgiha M

    kapaṅgya: L
    kapaṅgva:
    K
    Or should we normalize kapaṅguha? See kapaṅguh below. It seems that the spelling with u predominates in this text.
    kinapagəhakən iṅ L

    napagəhakniṅ K
    kinapagəhakəna
    M
    janma L M

    jadma K
    kinapagəhakən iṅ L M

    kapagəhakniṅ K
    thāni norm.

    tani L M
    taniṁ
    K
    baṇyāga norm.

    bha:nyaga L
    na:nyaga:
    K
    banyaga
    M
    kunəṅ L K

    kuni M
    kavatəkanya kunaṅ, ika M

    kavatəkanya, kunaṁ Ika L
    kavatəkanya kunaṁ hika
    K
    yan em.

    ya L K M
    Or would yar i be syntactially permissible here, and allow the same translation? Or can ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna de saṅ prabhu ya ri svadharma stand as equivalent to ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna ya de saṅ prabhu ri svadharma?
    puṇḍuhnya K M

    puṇḍaḥnya L
    ginavayakənya K M

    gavayakənya L
    kajanmanya L M

    kajadmanya K
    ri L M

    riṁ K
    varṇasaṅkara em.

    varṇnasaṅhara- L K
    parnasaṅara-
    M
    yan L K

    yatan M
    prāgvivāka K

    pvagvivaka- L
    pvagivaka-
    M
    tan paṅapa K

    tan paṅama L
    tatan paṅapa pa⟨7v22⟩tatan paṅapa
    M
    maṅaji em.

    paṅa:ji L M
    vvaṁṅaji
    K
    tuha L M

    tva K
    titisniṅ rahnya L M

    om. K
    kavruhananira tādva-tuhunikaṅ em.

    kumavruhanira tadva:tuhunikaṁ L
    kumavruhanira: tanḍya:tuhunikaṁ
    K
    kumavruhanira advatuhunikaṅ
    M
    Our emendation to kavruhananira here is made in conjunction with our choices of reading in the next section, and in §56.
    vāhyaliṅgādi L

    vvahyaliṅga:ḍḍi K
    tahyalaṅgadi
    M
    kavruhana M

    kavruhanika L K
    buddhiniṅ mavyavahāra M

    om. L K (eye-skip)
    The reading in M may be compared with the string found in §27.
    kavruhananira L M

    kavruhana: sira K
    mapagəha em.

    makapagəha L K M
    huvus L M

    vuḥvus K
    ginavayakən L M

    ginavayakna K
    dhārmika em.

    ḍarmmikaṁ L
    dharmikaṁ
    K M
    -mārga K

    -vargga L
    -ma⟨7v32⟩marga
    M
    saṅ L K

    om. M
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    kədvakəna M

    kḍva:kna L K
    denikaṅ L K

    dekaṅ M
    pradhana norm.

    pra:ḍa:na L
    pr̥daṇa
    K
    pradana
    M
    OJED records only pr̥dana (one occurrence each in Koravāśrama and Kuṭāra-Mānava), but the source of this word is evidently Sanskrit pradhana.
    *huvusaniṅ L M

    husaniṁ K
    pihutaṅnyan L

    pahutaṁnya: K
    pyu⟨8r5⟩taṅnya
    M
    vehən L M

    veha: K
    maṅgəh L K

    maṅga M
    panahuranaṅ em.

    panahuraniṁ L M
    panaturraniṁ
    K
    Our emendation is supported by Kuṭāra-Mānava §7 kaṅ amateni amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ den-pateni ikā and §77 anake amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ apəpəgatan ikā.
    asih-asihən L M

    a:sira:sihasihən· K
    taṅtaṅən M

    taṁtaṅəna L
    taṁtaṅəna:
    K
    adāna norm.

    hadana L M
    hadana:
    K
    dānana tuṅgal em.

    dinana, tuṅgul· L
    dinana,
    K
    dinana, tuṅgun
    M
    pihutaṅnya L

    pahutaṁnya K
    pyutaṅnya
    M
    tan L K

    yatan M
    valātkāran L K

    malanta⟨8r11⟩ran M
    mapihutaṅ L

    mavihutaṁ K
    mapyutaṁ
    M
    mijila L K

    umijila M (morphological)
    tatan L M

    tata:t K
    tumagihakən L M

    tugihakən K
    anaṅguh L K

    om. M
    ri L M

    riṁ K
    pañji M

    pañjiṁ L K
    puhakakənanya em.

    puha:knanya L
    puhaknanya
    K M
    sakesi em.

    sakeṁsi L
    sakiṁsi
    K
    sakesa
    M
    A second hand has crossed out the anusvāra in L.
    pañji L M

    om. K
    pradhana norm.

    praḍa:na L
    pr̥dana:
    K
    pradana
    M
    sakavənaṅnya L K

    sakənavənaṅnya M
    sinamayakən L K

    sinamahakən M
    təka L K

    təkan M
    samaya L M

    yasmaya: K
    sinahuranya L K

    sinahuran utaṅnya M
    limaṅ K M

    pañcasaṭa L
    tumutana norm.

    tumuttanaṁ L
    tumutkanaṁ
    K
    tumuttaṁ
    M
    ku, 1, mā, 5 K M

    mā, 10, mā, 2 L
    mithyanya norm.

    miṭyanya L
    midyanya
    K
    mityanya
    M
    yan L M

    yana K
    paṅas tan pasamayā L K

    masamaya- M
    katəpətan L M

    katəpatan K
    pañca K M

    pañcasaṭa L
    ku, 2 K

    ku, 2, śu, I, ma, 2 L
    ku, ṅu
    M
    paṅḍaṇḍeriya L K

    paṅande M
    śāsana K M

    śaṇasa L
    ya tapva ahutaṅ, …, ḍaṇḍa kaṅ sinambat vrat iṅ apadu. L

    kanut L
    pira:kaṁ
    L
    hinuṅgeṁ
    L
    yadṭa
    LThese paragraphs are absent in witnesses K M and seem extraneous to our text.
    katut em.

    kanut L
    pirak kaṅ norm.

    pira:kaṁ L
    hinuṅgah iṅ em.

    hinuṅgeṁ L
    yathā em.

    yadṭa L
    kahanan L K

    kahinan M
    pahutaṅ L K

    ahutaṁ M
    pintonana M

    mintonana L K
    tan hana K M

    tana L
    ananagih K M

    anagiḥ L
    The reduplicated form ananagih found twice in this section also occurs in §102.
    ananagih norm.

    hananagiḥ L K
    ananagiha
    M
    putra *kalāntara L K

    puhakalantara M
    hanāmituturi L K

    hanamityari ⟨8v30⟩ samasatan hanataḥ M
    bhaṭāra L K

    bharata M
    kumavruhanā K M

    kumavruha- L
    tinuduh K

    tinuduḥ ⟦mva⟧ L
    tinuduhnya
    M
    tan vruh ri M

    ta vruḥ L
    ta ⟨⟨n·⟩⟩ vruḥ riṁ
    K
    kveh-kəḍikniṅ pihutaṅnya L M

    kveḥkḍik hutaṁnya K
    mvaṅ L M

    mvaḥ K
    piraknyan L K

    pirakniṅ M
    hanāpihutaṅ K M

    nahan pihutaṁ L
    lāgi L M

    lagiḥ K
    maṅucapana L M

    maṅucapaṇna L
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    sumahuri M

    ṣumavura: L
    sumavura:
    K
    huvus K M

    vuhus L
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    huvus M

    huhus L
    vus
    K
    tinakvanan K M

    tinakvana:- L
    mavyavahāra norm.

    mavya:vara: L
    mavya:vara
    K
    ma⟨9r8⟩mavyavahara
    M
    saṅ L M

    sa K
    prāgvivāka K

    pra ⟦gra⟧gviva:ka L
    pragivaka
    M
    ri L M

    riṁ K
    tambeyan K M

    tambaya:n· L
    ri L M

    riṁ K
    rumuhun L K

    ru⟨9r11⟩mun M
    kāri L M

    kariṁ K
    ika ta L

    ikaṁ taṁ K
    ika taṁ
    M
    tika L

    teka K
    kita
    M
    sorakəna L K

    corakəna M
    jñātāraḥ norm.

    jñataraḥ L M
    jñatara,
    K
    uktvā em.

    anta L
    antaḥ
    K
    aktaḥ
    M
    ta L M

    om. K
    makveh L K

    akveḥ M
    diśeti norm.

    diseti L K
    deseti
    M
    na cet em.

    na ceta L
    na cetaḥ
    K
    neceta
    M
    vijilakən ya L K

    vijilakəna M
    yan sor pakṣanya L

    yan pakṣanya ⟨⟨sor⟩⟩ K
    yan sopaksanya
    M
    saṅ L M

    om. K
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    tinakvanan L M

    tinakvana: K
    kāraṇaniṅ L K

    karaniṁ M
    pihutaṅnya L

    pahutaṁnya K
    pyutaṅnya
    M
    kapənət L M

    kapət· K
    sikəpən K M B

    sikən· L
    daṇḍan ika L K

    danda ika M
    satinagihakənanya M

    satinagiḥ⟨07-11⟩nya L
    raśa:tinagiha:knanya
    K
    ləpihakəna L K

    ṅapihakəna M
    paṅujarakəna M

    pahujarakna L
    pahujar=rakna
    K
    Or could the form paüjarakəna have been intended by the author?
    tripakṣa em.

    trisakṣi L K M
    All mss. read tripakṣa in §93.
    ndya L M

    ṇḍyan· K
    hana […] prāgvivāka.
    All witnesses indicate a strong punctuation after ləpihakəna.
    yan pahutaṅ L M

    yanapahutaṁ K
    riṅ tan pahutaṅ em.

    tan papihutam L
    ririhanpahutaṁ
    K
    tan ⟨9v25⟩ ahutaṁ
    M
    ikaṅ aṅas M

    Ikaṁṅkaṅas· L
    hika:ṅka:ṅa§s·
    K
    yan pahutaṅ L M

    yanapahutaṁ K
    aṅas yan pahutaṅ K M

    haṅas· yan pa ⟦tu⟧hutaṁ, haṅas· yan pahutaṁ L
    mvaṅ em.

    vvaṁ L K
    vaṁ
    M
    apihutaṅ L K

    apyutaṁ M
    daṇḍan M

    ḍaṇḍa L K
    hutaṅ inaṅasnya em.

    utaṅnya, kaṅ hinaṅas L
    hutaṁ haṅasnya
    K
    utaṅ iṅasnya
    M
    hutaṅnya M

    hutaṁ L
    hutaṁnya hutaṁ sakuR̥nya: L̥piha ya, Ikaṁ yan· L̥piḥniṁ hutaṁnya
    K
    satinagihakən ləpihakəna L

    satinagiha:kənya L̥pihakna ya: K
    satinagihakəna ləpihakəna ta ya
    M
    riṅ K M

    om. L
    yan tinagih ikaṅ ahutaṅ M

    ikaṅ inagih vvaṁṅ avutaṁ L
    yan anagiḥ hikaṁṅ ahutaṁ
    K
    sākṣyakəna ri L M

    sakṣihakna I K
    sākṣi K M

    pakṣi L
    hinanākəniṅ em.

    hinanahakniṁ L
    hina:nayakniṁ
    K
    inanabakəniṁ
    M
    pradhana norm.

    praḍaṇa:
    pr̥ḍaṇa:
    K
    varahakəna L K

    ujarakəna M (lexical)
    liṅnikaṅ L

    liṁṅikaṅ K
    liṅ iki
    M
    pradhana norm.

    praḍaṇ ⟦ḍ⟧a L
    pr̥ḍaṇa
    K
    pradana
    M
    carita L M

    -carittha K
    magr̥ha em.

    pragr̥ha: L
    pr̥gr̥ha:
    K
    pragəha
    M
    maulāḥ norm.

    molaḥh L
    molah
    K M
    tani L M

    taniṁ K
    kṣatriya janma M

    kṣatrya janma L
    kṣatriya jadma:
    K
    vaiśya, norm.

    veśya, L M
    om.
    K
    śūdrayoni norm.

    sudrayoni L
    sudr̥yoniṁ
    K
    sudə⟨10r4⟩rayoni sudrayoni,
    M
    riṅ K M

    ri L
    *makapaṅguhana norm.

    maka:paṅgvana: L K
    makapvaṅgvana
    M
    The same form is found also in §30.
    gavayakəna sākṣi em.

    om. L
    gavayana: sakṣi
    K
    gaveyan saksi
    M
    riṅ K M

    ri L
    polahnya L K

    polyanya M
    sākṣya L K

    saksi M
    mūlātukar L

    mulattakar· K
    mulat tukar
    M
    rovaṅnya K M

    rovanya L
    Emend vvaṅ ma-?
    menmen, K M

    om. L
    lanāṅuṅguh-uṅguh em.

    lana huṅguhuṅguḥ L
    lanaṁ huṅguḥhuṅguḥ
    K
    lanuṅgu-uṅgu
    M
    inucap iṅ hala em.

    iṅucap hala: L
    hiṅucap haṅ ala
    K
    itucap iṅ ala
    M
    maliṅ prakāśa, K M

    om. L
    amaṇḍagiṇa L K

    amanduṅina M
    atuha M

    voṁṅatuha: L
    tatuha:
    K
    ⟨dahat, rare⟩

    The two words supplied here are assumed to have been omitted in transmission due to eye-skip. Their restoration is supported by two other occurrences of the pair atuha/rare in our text, in §74 and YY.
    dahat L K

    nahava M
    tuṅga-tuṅgal L M

    tuṅgaltuṅgal· K
    caṇḍāla, L M

    om. K
    vuta M

    huttha L
    hutta
    K
    sākṣya K M

    sakṣi L
    səḍaṅ K M

    sḍəṁṅ L
    alara L M

    alira K
    səḍaṅ K M

    sḍəṁṅ L
    buddhinyāvərə̄ norm.

    budinyavəR̥ L
    buddhinyavuR̥
    K
    budinya avro
    M
    deniṅ ṅelnya L

    deniṁhaṁhelnya: K
    deniṅelnya
    M
    pəṅiṅan norm.

    pṅiṅan· L K
    paṅiṅan
    M
    akukuh śabdanya L

    a:kuku, bḍa:nya K
    akukuḥ sa⟨10v20⟩sabdanya
    M
    yan strī ikaṅ K M

    Ikaṁ histri L
    mavyavahāra K M

    mavyavara: L
    sākṣinya L K

    saksyanya M
    yan dvija mavyavahāra, K M

    dvija L
    dvija sākṣinira M

    sa:kṣya dvija: L
    dvija sakṣyanira
    K
    yan śūdra mavyavahāra K M

    yan vika:ra sudra L
    sākṣinya L

    sakṣyanira K
    saksinira
    M
    caṇḍāla mavyavahāra K M

    cacaṇḍala Lac
    caṇḍala
    Lpc
    sākṣinya L M

    sakṣyanya K
    kunaṅ […] sākṣinya.
    The readings of the three witnesses represent two recensions that cannot be reconciled with each other without doing violence to the one or the other. It is noticeable that the recension represented by K and M, which we follow here, is much more coherent than that represented by L. By the principle of lectio difficilior potior, the latter should perhaps be preferred: its readings are less consistent, somewhat elliptical, and compressed, whereas the readings of the other recension could be interpreted as an expansion and systematization. On the other hand, the use of -nira in reference to the Śūdra must be a slip.
    yan enak M

    ⟨⟨ya⟩⟩ n ena:k· L
    nenak·
    K
    The agreement between the uncorrected reading in K and the reading prior to scribal addition in L is remarkable.
    ya ika yogya norm.

    ya yogya L
    yanhika:yogya:
    K
    ya ikaṁ yogya
    M
    Cf. div 78.
    səḍaṅ K

    sḍəṁṅ L
    sədəṅ
    M
    iṅ jro umah norm.

    Iñjromaḥ L
    hi jro Umaḥ
    K
    i joḥ
    M
    alas Lpc K M

    alap Lac
    kunaṅ K M

    om. L
    strī K M

    histri L
    bālena norm.

    valena L M
    yogya sakṣi lanā
    K
    atuha dahat, M

    tuha dahat, L
    om.
    K (eye-skip)
    pinakānak riṅ norm.

    pinakanakka L
    pinakahanak riṁ
    K
    pinaka anak riṅ
    M
    kabeh L M

    ka K
    tatkālaniṅ L K M

    Should we emend kālaniṅ? See the situation in §66.
    āpadgatakāla K M

    padgata:kala: L
    yan rare lavan atuha norm.

    yan· rare lavan yatuhva L
    rare lavan yan a:tuha:
    K
    rare lavan yan atuha
    M
    mithya norm.

    mitya L
    matya
    K
    mivya
    M
    ujarnya L K

    ujarnyan M
    ri L

    om. K M
    səḍaṅnya L

    sḍəṁnya K
    sədəṅnya
    M
    pinakasākṣi L M

    pinaka:hanasakṣi K
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    kunaṅ K M

    mvaṁṅ L
    grahacarita M

    -gracaritta L
    -graha:,carittha
    K
    sākṣya ika kabeh M

    hika: sa⟨08-15⟩kṣya kabeḥ L
    sakṣya, hika ta kabeḥ
    K
    səḍaṅnyan norm.

    sdaṁnyan L
    sḍaṁnyan
    K
    sədəṅnyan
    M
    ikaṅ L M

    hika: K
    mavyavahāra L K

    avyava:hara L
    kālih L M

    ka:la K
    asiṅ L M

    Asaṅ K
    akveh L K

    akveha M
    pituhun L K

    pinituhun M
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    kvehniṅ K M

    kveḥ L
    sujanmaniṅ L M

    śujadmaniṁ K
    pituhun saṅ K M

    pituhun·, de saṁ L (syntactic)
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    marə̄ L K

    mara M
    ya ika yogya K

    ya yogya Ika: L
    On the problem of word order here, cf. §73.
    denyāṅrəṅə̄ K

    denyaR̥ṅə: L
    denya arəṅa
    M
    prakāśa L M

    vrakaśa K
    mojar pva L K

    mo pva M
    dharmārtha norm.

    ḍa:rmattha L
    ḍa:rmmata:
    K
    darmarta
    M
    ika makasākṣya K

    Ika: sa⟨08-21⟩kṣya L
    ika masaksya
    M
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    sakarəṅə̄ L

    kaR̥ṅə: K
    sakarəṅa
    M
    tika L K

    ika M
    maṅguh avāṅ naraka em.

    maṅguḥnaraka: L
    maṅgəhavana:raka:
    K
    maṅgiḥhavannaraka
    M
    In the Sanskrit lemma, the word avāṅ has been entirely lost in L.
    sinuṅsaṅ K M

    sinusaṁ L
    tinurunakən … kabeh K M

    sakiṁ M
    om.
    L (eye-skip)
    This sentence seems to have been omitted in L due to the scribe jumping from kavaḥ to kabeḥ.
    sakeṅ K

    sakiṁ Mom. L (larger gap)
    ikaṅ L

    om. K M
    Or is the K M reading to be preferred here?
    rəṅə̄ L K

    -rəṅa M
    takvanana em.

    takvana L K M (haplography)
    The expected verb from in the same construction is correctly transmitted in §33 takvanana ya irikaṅ dravya inakunya.
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    rəṅə̄ L K

    -rəṅe M
    ṅūni L M

    ṅuniṁ K
    makasākṣya M

    makasakṣiha: L K
    akveha L K

    akeha M
    sādhua em.

    sadvaha L M
    sadva:ha
    K
    tan yogya K M

    tanogya L
    makasākṣya L M

    maka:sakṣi K
    sake L M

    saṁkve K
    sambaddha norm.

    sa ⟦mba⟧mbada L
    sambadḍa:
    K
    sambada
    M
    matakvana … sākṣi L M

    matakvan M
    saksya
    M
    om.
    K (eye-skip)
    matakvana L

    matakvan Mom. K (larger gap)
    sākṣi L

    saksya Mom. K (larger gap)
    mavyavahāra K M

    mavyava:ra L
    ujaranira K

    Ujarranira:, L
    ujaranya
    M
    ika L

    hika: K
    tika
    M
    sākṣi L

    sakṣya K M
    mavyavahāra K M

    avyavara L
    i sira L K

    usira M
    dva- L M

    om. K
    ika K

    rika: L M
    irikaṅ L M

    Ika:ṁ K
    vicāranya L M

    vicara: K
    pratuhunta L M

    pr̥tuhun[... K
    pratuhunta … (84.1) satya vacananta
    A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
    ri L

    i M
    mulahakəna L

    mulahana M
    kālih. M

    kaliḥ || [... L
    kālih. … (86.1) ikaṅ
    A gap due to omission intervenes in L.
    satya vacananta M

    ...]ya vacananta: K
    kita M

    kitta: K
    de M

    den K
    sākṣi […] brahmā.
    A few sections down (dyad 93), and then in all three manuscripts, we find the words kapaṅgih ta ikaṅ svarga uttama denta, preserved here only in M, almost literally repeated: kapaṅguh ikaṅ svarga denta, mvaṅ kamokṣan, pasaṅgrahan
    sākṣy anr̥ta em.

    śakṣi ya mr̥śa K
    saksyarəta
    M
    makahīṅan

    makahīṅanya K M
    The emendation is requireds by the maka- construction. We suspect a vowel killer was miswritten as pasangan ya.
    pañjanmanya M

    pañjadmanya K
    ikaṅ K M

    ...] Ikaṁ L
    kasatyanya L K

    kasatyanira K
    ulah yukti vr̥ddhi deniṅ kasatyanya, L M

    om. K (eye-skip)
    ujarakəna ta em.

    ujaraknanta L K M
    mavyavahāra K M

    pavyavahara: L
    səḍaṅnyan K

    sḍəṁnyan L
    sədaṅnya
    M
    ¿saṅ kasatyan? L M

    kasaṁkasaṁ,kasatyan K
    Emend sakeṅ kasatyan, as in next section? Or kasatyan Or saṅ hyaṅ kasatyan?
    ikaṅ L K

    iki M
    inaran ikaṅ satyena conj.

    Inaraniṁ kasatyana L
    hinaraniṁ kasatya:naṁ
    K
    inarahniṅ kasatyana
    M
    aṇḍa mariṅ K M

    haṇḍarmariṁ L
    svarga M

    śvargga L
    śvarghgan·
    K
    parahu K M

    prahu- L
    niṅ vvaṅ mahyun məntasa L

    om. K
    -niṁ vaṁ mahyun matasa
    M
    kasatyan … sakeṅ L K

    pa:pan L
    len
    L
    lekan
    K
    sakiṁṅ
    L
    om.
    M (eye-skip)
    pāpa K

    pa:pan Lom. M (larger gap)
    lena em.

    len L
    lekan
    Kom. M (larger gap)
    sakeṅ K

    sakiṁṅ Lom. M (larger gap)
    saṅhāra K

    saṅara L M
    loka M

    loka:ṁ L
    leka:
    K
    hetunika K M

    hetuniṁka: L
    havya norm.

    hayo L
    mataṅhyan tan yogya
    K
    mataṅyan ayo ⟨13r12⟩ ayo
    M
    iṅilaṅakən L K M

    All manuscripts agree on this form, instead of hinilaṅakən.
    de saṅ L

    dḍera saṁ K
    desasaṁ
    M
    hala L M

    ahala K
    kumavruhi ry aku L

    kumavruhiyyaku K
    kumavruha iriyaku
    M
    kaharəpnya K M

    kaR̥p·nya L
    mulat iriya L

    mulati hiriya K
    mulahiriya
    M
    tan vruh pva M

    tan· pva L
    tan vruḥ pa
    K
    ikaṅ ulah K

    ika hulaḥ L
    ikaṅ unya
    M
    salah L K

    sa⟨13v18⟩salaḥ M
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    vinuni L M

    vanuni K
    hīriya L M

    -hiya: K
    ndya lvirnira K

    om. L
    dyaur em.

    bhyoḥ L
    nyoḥ
    K
    byoḥ
    M
    bhūmir L K

    rumir M
    āpo hr̥dayaṁ K M

    apoḥ L
    candrārkāgni L M

    ca:nḍrakagni- K
    yamānilāḥ em.

    -yama:,niliṁ L
    -yama:nilaṁ*
    K
    -camaniliṁ
    M
    rātrir em.

    latri, L
    ratriḥ
    K
    ratri
    M
    dvisandhye em.

    dvisandyo L K
    dvisandya
    M
    dharmaś ca norm.

    damaś ca: L
    da:rmma:ś ca
    K
    ḍarmasca
    M
    vr̥ttajñāḥ norm.

    vrattha:jñaḥ L
    vr̥ta:jñaḥ
    K
    vrətadñaḥ
    M
    dehinām norm.

    dehi⟨09-21⟩nam· || [... L
    -nehinam·
    K
    -dahinam
    M
    The long omission in L that starts here and ends after the paraphrase of the following stanza may be due to eyeskip from one punctuation sign to another.
    dehinām … (91.1) kunaṅ
    A gap due to omission intervenes in L.
    dyauḥ em.

    nyoḥ K
    byoḥ
    M
    bhūmiḥ norm.

    bhumi K
    bumi
    M
    āpaḥ norm.

    hapaḥ K
    apaḥ, apaḥ
    M
    vvay norm.

    vyay· K
    vay
    M
    hr̥dayam norm.

    hr̥daya: K M
    candraḥ norm.

    canḍra: K
    candra
    M
    vulan M

    Ulan K
    arkaḥ norm.

    ha:rkka K
    arka
    M
    agniḥ norm.

    Aghni K
    agni
    M
    yamaḥ norm.

    ya:mma K
    yama
    M
    anilaḥ norm.

    Anila: K
    anila
    M
    rātriḥ norm.

    ratri K
    rati
    M
    sandhye norm.

    -saṇḍye K
    -sandya
    M
    makādi M

    mkadi L
    dharma em.

    atma M
    ḍa:mma:
    K
    sapolahniṅ norm.

    sapolahiṁ K
    polahniṁ
    M
    sarvajanma M

    śajadma K
    ika K

    ikana M
    mvaṅ em.

    mva K
    mvaḥ
    M
    tiṅkahniṅ K

    tiṅkahiṁ M
    kāpusan M

    kasan K
    pāśa M

    paśaḥ K
    sevu kvehnya M

    śevūhakveḥnya K
    paḍomilət M

    panomilət K
    kunaṅ K M

    ...] kunaṁ L
    yan satya kita, K M

    om. L
    sakarəṅə̄ denta K

    sakaR̥ṅəntentasakṣi L
    sakarəṅe kita
    M
    tuhv ata M

    yen tuhu L
    tuhuta
    K
    mvaṅ L K

    vaṁ M
    pasaṅgrahan, L K

    om. M
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    inujaran L K

    inujara M
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    ta ya pituṅ vai lavasanya L K

    ta ya pituṁ ve lavasnya ta ya pituṁ ve lavas⟨14r3⟩nya M (dittography)
    katəkan K M

    kavkan· L
    ikaṅ norm.

    yikaṁ L
    hikaṁ
    K M
    katunvan umahnya kunaṅ K M

    kunaṁ katunvan umaḥnya L (transposition, see st. )
    sinaṅguhnya K M

    pinaṅguḥnya L
    pan daṇḍa L K M

    We reject a prima facie interpretation as pandaṇḍa, since the only occurrences of such a word known to us from other texts are spelt paṅdaṇḍa and it would anyhow not make sense in the context.
    pinakasākṣi M

    pinaṅkanśa:kṣi L
    pika:nsakṣi
    K
    paṅujarakən L M

    pahujarakən· K
    ekadeśaniṅ M

    Eka:deṣa ⟨⟨ni⟩⟩ L
    hena:deṣani
    K
    likhita, sākṣi, bhukti K M

    sakṣi, likittha, bhūkti L (transposition, see st. )
    sinaṅguh K M

    sinaṅguḥniṁ L
    kinon L K M

    We feel that kinonakən would have been better here. Must we emend the text?
    pradhana norm.

    praḍaṇna L
    pr̥dana:
    K
    pradana
    M
    nikaṅ L

    -hikaṁ K M
    ya daṇḍanya L M

    ḍanḍaṇḍanya K
    puluhanya K M

    -puluṅanya L
    tātan vruh saṅ prāgvivāka ri hutaṅnya K M

    pragivaka M
    om.
    L (eye-skip)
    prāgvivāka K

    pragivaka Mom. L (larger gap)
    asatyaa ikaṅ K

    hasatyaha:⟨10-02⟩kaṅ L
    amatyaha ikaṅ
    M
    śapatha L

    sapadḍa: K
    sapata
    M
    ginavayakən de L M

    ginavayakəde K
    mahār̥ṣi L K B

    saṁ maharəsi M
    makadon kapəgataniṅ L M

    makatona:pgataniṁ K
    vasiṣṭha L K

    visista M
    rāja L K

    praja M
    dinalih L M

    kadalih K (morphological)
    nda L

    nḍan K M
    daṇḍan L M

    ḍaṇḍa: K
    *həlyan L M

    həlyad K
    denikaṅ K M

    deniṁṅ L
    səṅguhən L K

    səṅgutən M
    sādhu sadākāla L M

    sadukalaḥ K
    maśapatha L M

    masavata K
    tuhva M

    tuva: L
    tva:
    K
    apan L

    Avan K
    om.
    M
    śinapathakənku L M

    sinapa:takənta K
    tika L

    tikaṁ K
    nika
    M
    sakeṅ L K

    sakiṁ M
    hayva ta maṅkana, L K

    om. M
    maśapatha em.

    pasapaṭa: L K M
    dlāhan L M

    dlaha: K
    maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama K M

    sa K
    om.
    L
    It is unclear why the final phrase would have been omitted in L.
    saṅ M

    sa Kom. L (larger gap)
    səḍaṅ norm.

    sḍaṁ- L K
    sədəṅ-
    M
    strī K M

    histri- L
    Or edit istri-vicāra? Cf. cases of (hi)stri-kahyun.
    hāraka L K

    karaka- M
    saṅ K M

    om. L
    tan hana L K

    tana M
    pāpaniṅ maśapatha maṅkana L M

    pa:pa masapaṭa: samaṅkana: K
    anapathaniṅ L K

    hanapataniṁ K
    anapatani
    M
    hilaṅa L M

    halaṅa K
    tan K M

    ta L
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    manapathani L M

    manapata:niṁ K
    vāhananta L M

    Avahananta K
    liṅ L K

    liṅa M
    prāgvivākān L K

    pragivaka M
    M does not only repeat it usual error in spelling this word but also omits the enclitic particle attached to it.
    panapathani L M

    panapaṭaniṁ K
    kṣatriya M

    satrya: L
    triya
    K
    masta hilaṅa, M

    lac. L K (eye-skip)
    liṅanirān L K

    liṅanira M
    panapathani L M

    panapaṭaniṁ K
    sakvehniṅ L

    sakvehiṁ K M
    kabhuktia norm.

    kabhūktiha L
    ka:bhuktiha:
    K
    kabuktya
    M
    yen L K

    yan M
    aṅgaməla M

    aṅamla:- L
    gamla:-
    K
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    konən asiləma M

    konasiL̥ma L
    konəsiL̥
    K
    vvay ajro norm.

    vvaya,jro L
    vaya:jro
    K M
    anaknikaṅ L M

    a:nakna:kaṁ K
    satuṅgal de saṅ L M

    ḍe saṁ tuṅgal saṁ K
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    vvai L

    vai K
    ve
    M
    satya vacananikaṅ M

    tika:ṁ vacaṇa L
    satya:nikaṁ vacaṇa:
    K
    We retain the M reading which is analogous to a phrase in §75: kavruhana mithya ujarnya de saṅ prabhu.
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    ri K M

    riṁ L
    śapatha K M

    ⟦ṣa⟧sapaṭṭa:ka L
    mahārāja L M

    mavlara:ja K
    vatsa L M

    tatsa K
    apuy K M

    apviy· L
    rambutira L M

    mrambutira: K
    tan L M

    ta K
    gəsəṅa M

    gsəṅa L K
    Emend gəsəṅ? Cf. Dharma Pātañjala p. 324 tan gəsəṅ sira yan katunu riṅ apuy. But the Saṅ Hyaṅ Hayu (BnF Mal-Pol 161, 14v4) has tan pəgat deniṅ kadga, tan gəsəṅa deniṅ apuy.
    deniṅ L K

    deni M
    satya L

    śaktya- K
    kasatya-
    M (morphological)
    asākṣita M

    hanasakṣiha: L
    Asakṣiha:
    K
    sinatyan L

    sanatyan K
    si⟨15r11⟩sinatyan
    M
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    yadyapi L K

    yadyapu M
    kalāntara L M

    kalaṣara: K
    tan yogya K M

    tanogya L
    ika sorakəna L

    hika: sora,kna K
    kasorakəna
    M
    mutahakəna L M

    mutakna K
    pinaṅanya ta L K

    pinaṅanyaṅata M
    mūrkhanya, L M

    om. K
    hyunya, L M

    om. K
    yeka L K

    ya ta M
    vitatha em.

    vita L M
    vita:
    K
    Or emend viṭa?
    ṅaranya, liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama K M

    ṅa L
    Or should the K M reading be considered due to expansion in transmission?
    səḍaṅnya norm.

    sḍəṁnya L
    sḍaṁnya
    K
    sədaṅnya
    M
    pinakasākṣi L M

    na:kasakṣi K
    {r̥ṇacaritādi,} lobha pinakādinya, L K M

    The text as it stands is doubtful. We seem either to lack a word like makahetu before lobha, as in the previous section, or to require expunging the string r̥ṇacaritādi as carried over from dyad 93, to obtain the string riṅ lobha pinakādinya as gloss of eṣām anyatame sthāne. It is provisionally the latter option that we retain.
    ḍaṇḍa ika L K M

    Emend ḍaṇḍan ika? Cf. DISCUSSION IN INTRODUCTION.
    kāraṇanyādva L K

    karananyaṅa karanyadva M
    səḍaṅnyan M

    sḍəṅnya L
    sḍaṁnya
    K
    ḍaṇḍanya L K

    dandahanya M
    3 L M

    1 K
    kunaṅ yan K M

    yan L
    Starting here, K M read kunaṅ repeatedly at sentence start where L omits this word.
    hetunyan adva K M

    hetunya hadva L
    sāhasa L M

    -sahaśra: K
    panḍaṇḍeriya L K

    madanda iriya M
    3 L M

    2 K
    təkanya K M

    om. L
    Starting here, K M read təkanya several times at sentence end where L omits this word.
    kunaṅ […] təkanya.
    The second half of the Sanskrit stanza is not paraphrased at all. It is likely that corresponding sentences of the Old Javanese text have been lost due to eye-skip.
    kunaṅ K M

    om. L
    istri-kahyunya ⟨hetunya⟩ adva conj.

    histri-kahyunya hadva L
    iṁstri-kahyunyan hadva:
    K
    stri-kahyunyan adva
    M
    Cf. two other case of istri-kahyun in §348-349, and an occurrence of strī-vicāra in dyad 97. Assume the compound to be histri-kahyun or strī-kahyun?
    daśaguṇakəna L M

    daguṇa:kna K
    sāhasa L M

    -sahapa K
    1 L K M

    Conjecture 13?
    təkanya K M

    om. L
    hetunya L M

    hetunyan K
    ḍaṇḍa, … puṅguṅnya hetunya adva transmitted in L K

    hetunyan K
    om.
    M (eye-skip)
    hetunya L

    hetunyan Kom. M (larger gap)
    panḍaṇḍeriya K M

    ḍaṇḍeriya: L
    təkanya K M

    om. L
    hetunya L

    hetunyan K M
    təkanya K M

    om. L
    ḍaṇḍaniṅ L M

    caṇḍaniṁ K
    vinarahakən M

    vinarahakan L
    virahakan
    K
    prabhedanya L

    pranedanya K
    prabedaniṁ pra⟨16r2⟩bedanya
    M
    donya M

    denya L K
    hanaaniṅ norm.

    ananiṁṅ L K
    hananiṅ
    M
    umulahakən L K

    umulahakəniṅ M
    ḍaṇḍaniṅ […] adharma.
    None of the witnesses has final punctuation after this sentence.
    kṣatriya M

    satrya L
    satriya
    K
    Cf. divs 66, 98, 125 on the spelling of this word.
    veśya, śūdra, L M

    om. M
    gumavayakəna M

    gumavehakna L
    gumaveya
    K
    kūṭa L K

    om. M
    səḍaṅnya M

    sḍəṁnya M
    sḍaṁnya
    K
    niṅ avyavahāra L

    -niṁ vyavahara K M
    yathāparādha ya norm.

    yataparadaya L M
    yataparada:ry ⟦y⟧a
    K
    yataparadaya
    L
    The term yathāparādha recurs in dyad 159.
    brāhmaṇān K

    brahmaṇna L
    yan brahmana
    M (syntactic)
    ḍaṇḍan K M

    ḍaṇḍa L
    iti sākṣicarita M

    Iti sakṣi caritadi L
    Itaṁ* sakṣicaritthadaṁ*
    K
    svāyambhuva norm.

    sva:yambuhva: L
    śvayambuhva:
    K
    svayambuhva
    M
    kunaṅ liṅira L K

    kunalaṅira M
    tan hana … brāhmaṇa transmitted in K M

    om. K
    pakaḍananiṁ
    K
    pakənaniṅkaṅ
    M
    om.
    L (eye-skip)
    hana M

    om. Kom. L (larger gap)
    pakənanikaṅ norm.

    pakaḍananiṁ K
    pakənaniṅkaṅ
    Mom. L (larger gap)
    vətəṅ K

    vtaṁ L
    vətaṁ
    M
    sthānaniṅ norm.

    svarṇaniṁ L
    svananiṁ
    K
    stananiṁ
    M
    ⟨ḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa,⟩ conj.

    om. L K M
    Our restitution is based on the parallel in dyad 109.
    paganti-gantiniṅ K M

    pagantagantaniṁ L
    sahurniṅ L M

    om. K (eye-skip)
    kavruhana L M

    kavruha K
    maṅkanātah L K

    maṅkanata M
    adon L M

    don K
    ta L M

    om. K
    tibākəna K

    tibaka:kna L
    tibakakəna
    M
    ta L

    taṁ K M
    ḍaṇḍan K M

    ḍaṇḍa L
    mandaṇḍa, hala sira M B

    ma:nəṇḍa:, hala sira: L
    manaṇḍa: halanira
    K
    hilaṅ puṇyanira, hilaṅ svarganira, K M B

    Ilaṁ śvarganira:, Ilaṁ punyanira:, L (transposition, see st. )
    taṅ andaṇḍa L

    taṁ daṇḍa K B
    tandaṇḍa
    M
    panḍaṇḍa L M

    paḍaṇḍa K
    ḍaṇḍan, K M

    ḍaṇḍa, L
    All witnesses show a higher-level punctuation sign here, not the one we normally represent as comma.
    panḍaṇḍa em.

    paḍaṇḍa L K
    mandanda
    M
    irikaṅ L K

    ikaṁ M
    ḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu … amaṅgih pāpa Thus formulated in K M

    ḍūryyaṣan K M
    hamaṅguḥ
    L
    amaṅguḥ
    M
    ḍəṇḍa, hamaṅguḥ dūryyaṣa: saṁ prabhū, makadḍi hamaṅguḥ papa:-
    L
    The L reading is smoother with regard to the placement of saṅ prabhu; we have nevertheless decided to adopt the word order and punctuation of K M. The somewhat awkward placement of saṅ prabhu could be smoothened by moving the punctuation mark to stand before instead of after saṅ prabhu.
    duryaśa L

    ḍūryyaṣan K M L (larger gap)
    amaṅgih K

    hamaṅguḥ L
    amaṅguḥ
    M L (larger gap)
    naraka L M

    -nraka: K
    ujar ahala L

    Ujaraha: K
    ujarala
    M
    gavayakəna L M

    gava:kna K
    kapiṅrvanya K M

    kapiṁrvana: L
    ḍaṇḍa dhana norm.

    ḍaṇḍa dana: L K
    daṅda danda dana
    M
    anibākəna L K

    anibakakəna M
    tibākənanira L M

    tibakanira: K
    ḍaṇḍan K M

    ḍaṇḍa L
    tāmra K M

    tambra L
    patəmahan L K

    patəmagan M
    māṣa em.

    ma:s· L K M
    makadon L M

    maṅka:don K
    ya tikāja L M

    yateka:ja- K
    vvalu em.

    vaṁlu L M
    vvaṁlu
    K
    səḍəṅiṅ L

    sḍaṅi K
    sədaṅiṁ
    M
    raviteja sumənə̄ riṅ K

    ravisuteja:, sumnərriṁ L
    raviteja sumna riṁ
    M
    salikṣā ṅaranya K M

    salikṣa:, ṅa L
    sasavi L K

    saṅ asvavi saṁ sasavi M
    sakr̥ṣṇalam L K

    sakrənalam M
    ṅaranya, limaṅ L M

    ṅaranya, [... K (eye-skip)
    ṅaranya, limaṅ … (119.1) ṅaranya, ikaṅ
    A gap due to omission intervenes in K caused by eye-skip.
    samāṣa em.

    sama:s· L M
    māṣa conj.

    mas· ṅaranya L M
    We conjecturally remove ṅaranya from the text and emend transmitted mas· to māṣa.
    kuna M

    kunaṁ L
    This is the first occurrence of the expression tahil kuna whose second word is quite consistently transmitted as kunaṁ (though it incidentally figures as kuna here in M right before the word ṅaranya); apparently the meaning of the term had become obscure already by the time of the archetype of our manuscripts.
    pataṅ L

    kunaṁ pataṁ M
    kuna em.

    kunaṁ L M
    ṅaranya, ikaṅ L M

    ...] ikaṅ K
    kuna em.

    kunaṁ L K M
    sadharaṇa em.

    sadara L K M
    2, mā, L

    2, ṅa, ma:, K M
    yan iṅ pirak L

    yan pirak· K M
    dve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te norm.

    dve kr̥ṣṇale, sama:dr̥te L
    dve trapbale, samadr̥te
    K
    edvakrəsnale, samadrəte
    M
    All witnesses read a punctuation sign between dve kr̥ṣṇale and samadhr̥te.
    samadhr̥te norm.

    samadr̥te L K M
    təkākəna em.

    tkaknən L
    tkanən
    K
    -⟨17r9⟩kakən
    M
    vehən conj.

    veḥ L K M
    rūpyamāṣakaḥ norm.

    rupyaḥma:slaka: L
    rupanyamasakaḥ
    K
    rupyamasakaḥ
    M
    māṣa em.

    mas· K L M
    dharaṇa L K

    karana M
    ṅaranya K M

    ṅa L
    i pirak K

    pirak· L
    ikaṁ pirak, iṁ pirak
    M
    purāṇa M

    suraṇa L K
    pamrata M

    pamr̥ttha L
    patratū
    K
    ya sakārṣāpaṇa L M

    ya ta ka:rṣapaṇa K
    mapa yan L K

    mapan yan M
    tāmra L K

    tvaratamra M
    kuna em.

    kunaṁ L K M
    2 L K

    ṅa M
    em.

    ma:s· L K M
    kunaṅ ikaṅ … sapuluh ma Thus formulated in K M

    sapuluh pana pirak M (transposition, see st. )
    kunaṁ Ikaṁ pirak ṣapuluḥ pana:, ma:, || ○ ||

    R̥ṇadeve vratijñante,

    pañcama siṁtam ahartti,

    hapanave dadviguṇiṁ,

    tan manom anuṣasaniṁ,

    ka, riṅ mavutaṁ yan masaṅketa:, yapva ta mityeṁ vuhus riṁ purvvaka:, ḍaṇḍanika: de bhūpatya, pañca satapa[1×]ṇa, kunaṁṅ apuvara haṅasi (ḥ) dvigunotama ḍaṇḍa || ○ ||

    nipṭiṁ vak nityaṁ* krodaṣṭaṁ*,

    valat śobr̥ṁ* namasṭadḍi,

    niṣṭe maḍyamaṁ* hutamaṁ*,

    purvvakaṁ* mituva ḍaṇḍaṁ*,

    ka, hana ta ya: vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, tinagiḥ pihutaṁnya, tan paveḥ vetan drəvenya, hasr̥ṁ saṁṅ apihutaṁ, maṅalap sadr̥venya, maṅalap histri, sunu, bhūmi, nūn pasu sakalviriṁ patik vənaṁ yata hinalap·, vetniṁ kaṁniṣṭa vinaṅūn mityeṁṅ ūjar,, maka:don hinira:-hira:, haṅiṅindəti, haṅlindihi, tan druḥ kaṁṅ adr̥ve vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, lumka:s kaṅśa:seṁ tan hambava cihna Utər· daL̥m, hikya ṅaran valat sahaṣa havalat śobra, hiṅar:vakən vinalik rantas vitya:, mvaṁ tinibakna ḍaṇḍa mahira ⟦ntaṁ⟧n kaṁ sa:hasobradḍi, kunəṁ pinaraṅgvakna vutaṁ, lavan daṇḍanekaṁ sahaṣa, vnaṅ pasaṅana vrat niṣṭa maḍyotama, ye niṣṭa vit hutaṁ mvaḥ paṅamet· sinahaṣa:, niṣṭa: ḍaṇḍa,, 5000, yen madya paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 10000, hutama paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 20000, sapaṅamete haṅsula:kna riṁ kaṁṅ avutaṅ, vaṣana, ḍaṇḍa riṁ saṁ bhūpatya || 0 || kunaṁ Ikaṁ pratekaniṁ harta:, sapaṇna:, 20, limaṁ paṇa:, 2, ku, tkeṁ hartha, kunaṁ ikaṁ pirak pana sapuluḥ, ma:,
    L
    Manuscript L inserts a substantial interpolation between two iterations of the lemma. The interpolation notably contains the full text of MDhŚ 8.139 and an unidentified Sanskrit stanza. Although having stanza 8.139, with paraphrase, in this general part of the text is potentially attractive, the fact that the stanza is quoted in full is suspect, and the precise locus where it is inserted interrupts the paraphrase of 8.137. On these grounds, we favor the hypothesis that the segment of text found only in this witness is extraneous to our text.
    pirak paṇa sapuluh L K

    sapuluh pana pirak M (transposition, see st. ) L (larger gap)
    2 L K

    ṅa M
    təkanya K M

    om. L
    śatamāna ṅaranya M

    satapana:, ṅa L
    satama: ṅaranya
    K
    saniṣka em.

    saniskara L K M
    mavarah-varah K M

    mavaraḥ L
    limaṅ L

    lima K M
    paṇa, paṇa L K

    paṇa M
    tāmra K M

    hamra L
    ⟨mā,⟩

    om. L K M
    In order for the arithmetic in this paragraph to work, we absolutely need this sentence to state a quantity of twelve and a half māṣas (i.e., 12 māṣa + 2 kupaṅ). Should we also supply ma before ? Probably not, as ku in the last sentence is also not preceded by ma. For our author, ma, su seems to have been a fixed combination with ma no longer able freely to be combined with other units, as happens in the epigraphic corpus.
    2 L K

    ṅa M
    yan iṅ pirak M

    pira:k· L
    yani pirak·
    K
    ma, su, 1, … sevu paṇa, L K

    om. L
    om.
    M (eye-skip)
    təkanya K

    om. Lom. M (larger gap)
    2 L K

    lpa M
    təkanya K

    om. L
    təkaniṁ təkanya
    M
    mapan ikaṅ L M

    om. L
    ku, 1

    1, ku L
    təkanya riṅ pirak. K

    yen pirak· || L
    təkanya riṁ pirak. iti pana-carita kunaṁ.
    M
    Since it is not matched in L K, we reject the interesting chapter colophon inserted here in M.
    pavarah L K

    varaḥ M
    vasiṣṭha L K

    visista M
    gavayakəna L M

    kavayakna K
    satus L K

    satis M
    māṣa em.

    ma:s· L K M
    pradhanāṅalāntarakəna M

    praḍana:, ṅalantarakna L
    pr̥daṇa:kalantarakna
    K
    ku, ⟨1,⟩

    ku, L K
    ksa
    M
    All witnesses omit the number 1 that is required after unit ku.
    kalāntaraniṅ K

    ṅala (ṅa) nta:raniṁ L
    aṅalantaraniṁ
    M
    ma, su, 9 L M

    ma:, 1, 9 K
    6, riṅ sapuluh tahun conj.

    A riṁ salek· L K
    A, riṁ salek·
    M
    The witnesses clearly point to a value of 9 suvarṇas. This means the total number of māṣas in question is at least 144, i.e., a factor of 10 times the annual yield on the loan. For this reason, we conjecture that the number corruptly transmitted as A in all witnesses was a 6, reject the reading riṅ salek despite unanimous manuscript support for it, and conjecture sapuluh tahun. It is not evident why our author would have thought of a ten-year period in the present context, but it may be relevant that this duration will be mentioned explicitly two times not far below (dyad 130dyad 132).
    mā 2 em.

    maṅu L K M
    aṅalantarakən L

    aṅalantara:kənya K M
    māṣa em.

    ma:s· L K M
    prabhedanikaṅ K M

    prabeda sira yan maṅkana:, kaṁ L
    mā, 2 em.

    ma:s·, 2 L
    mas·, dadi ma:s·, 2
    K
    ma:s·, ṅsa
    M
    mā, 3 em.

    ma:s·, 3 L K
    ma:s·, ṅvya
    M
    mā, 4 em.

    ma:s·, 4 L K
    ma:s·, A
    M
    mā, 5 em.

    ma:s·, 5 L K M
    salek L

    salekya K M
    yan em.

    yanya L K M
    aṅalāntaranana em.

    haṅala[1×]ntarana: L
    Aṅalantarana:
    K
    haṅalantarana
    M
    yan em.

    yanya L M
    yenya
    K
    kṣatriya M

    satrya L
    saktrya
    K
    mā, 3 L K

    ma:s· M
    yan em.

    yanya L M
    yenya
    K
    vaiśya mahutaṅ norm.

    veśya mavutaṁ L
    ṣyai mahutaṁ
    K
    vaiśya:Utaṁ
    M
    mā, 4 L K

    ma:, A M
    yan em.

    yanya L K M
    śūdra mahutaṅ L K

    śudra:Utaṁ M
    aṅalāntaranana K M

    haṅalantara L
    salek L

    saleknya K
    salekya
    M
    saṅ manaṇḍa-naṇḍa M

    sama:naṇḍanaṇḍa L
    samana:naṇḍa:naṇḍa:
    K
    paṅupakāra L K

    paṅuvaka:ra M
    tan L M

    han K
    gantanya L

    gantaknanya K
    ha:nta:knanya
    M
    dvalən L M

    dvaL̥m· K
    lələba K M

    L̥L̥bakna K
    deniṅ saṅ manaṇḍa L

    de saṁ masaṇḍa: K M
    papobhaya M

    pasobhaya L
    mapoya:
    K
    kabhuktianya L M

    bhuktiyanya K
    pakalāntara

    paṅalantara L
    kṣaya K M

    kṣatriya L
    yan L M

    yen K
    iṅaṅgo L K

    idaṅgo M
    həlyanana samūlyanikaṅ L

    lyana:na samulyah (i) kaṁ K
    əlyanikaṁ
    M
    yan L

    kunaṁ yan K M
    aṅga maṅəlyanana norm.

    haṅga maṅalyanana L
    aṅga [1×]ṅəlyana:na
    K
    aṅgatṅəlyanana
    M
    saṇḍa L K

    san⟨lb⟩sanda M
    ṅaranya yan K M

    ṅaran vaṁ L
    patuvava em.

    patuvavan· L M
    patuvavahan·
    K
    ika L K

    ika : ⟩ ika M
    inaku L K

    anuku M
    sobhaya K

    pobhaya L M
    mvaṅ K M

    om. L
    tuvi L K

    tvi M
    lələba L K

    lələb M
    ikaṅ L

    kunaṁ hikaṁ K M
    sapi K M

    sampi L
    patuvavakna L K

    tuvavakəna M
    lələba, ya L K

    lələba ta ya M
    patuvavan em.

    matuvava L
    patuvava
    K
    atuvava
    M
    salviraniṅ K M

    salvirriṁ L
    salviraniṅ K M

    salviriṁ L
    ri L M

    riṁ K
    lavasanya L

    lavasnya K M
    mulat ta norm.

    mula:ta L
    mulata
    K M
    ya humənəṅ L

    ya:, Umnəṁ ta ya: K M
    ikaṅ M

    Ika L
    hika:
    K
    makadravyaanya L

    hika:dravyahanya K
    ika makadrəvyahanya
    M
    matuvava kunaṅ L

    Ikaṁ vvaṁ matuvava K
    ikaṁ vaṁ matuvava
    M
    mulat ta yan norm.

    mulata: yan L
    mula ya
    K
    mulat yan
    M
    humənəṅ L

    Umnəṁ ta ya, hana K M
    ya iṅucap-ucap conj.

    ṅucap-ucap L K M
    We consider that two syllables have been lost in the manuscript transmission and restore them based on the partial parallel hayva ya hiṅucap-ucap de saṅ prabhu in div ???.
    ikaṅ L K

    ika M
    iṅucap L

    hinucap K
    iṅucapan
    M
    ikaṅ K M

    riṁ L
    vvaṅ vavaṅ L K

    vaṁ vvaṅ M
    bhinuktiniṅ norm.

    binukti, riṁṅ L
    bhinuktini len·
    K
    binukti iṁ
    M
    ri L M

    riṁ K
    saṅ L K

    om. M
    patuvavan M

    matuvava L
    patuvava
    K
    ta ya irikaṅ K M

    om. L
    sabhinuktinya L M

    saṁ binuktinya K
    masaṇḍa M

    manaṇḍa L
    manaṇḍa:
    K
    mvaṅ saṅ K M

    om. L
    matuvava L

    patuvava K
    tuvava
    M
    abəh L K

    əbaḥ M
    amukti L K

    mamukti M
    ucapən norm.

    hucapan L
    hiṅucapan
    K
    iṅucapan
    M
    vehən norm.

    vehin L
    vehan
    K M
    alah ika K M

    hala ⟦hi⟧ Ika L
    amənaṅ iṅ M

    hamna Ikaṁṅ L
    Amnaṁ hikaṁ
    K
    dravyaniṅ L K

    drəvya si M
    dravyaniṅ L

    dravya saṁ K M
    tinuvavakən M

    hinuvava:kən· L
    tinvavakən·
    K
    niṅ ratu L

    saṁ prabu K M (lexical)
    ya K M

    om. L
    yadyapin L

    yadyapi K M
    katəka riṅ kadaśavarṣa L

    katkaha daśavarṣaha K
    katəkaha dasavarsa
    M
    Or emend to katəka rikaṅ daśavarṣa?
    maṅəlyanana kaṅ amukti L

    həlyana:na de saṁṅ amuktya maṅkana: K
    elyanana de saṅ amuktya maṅana
    M
    ya L M

    yen K
    kalāntaran L K

    kakalantaran M
    alapən M

    halapan L
    Alapan
    M
    ri L M

    riṁ K
    ya em.

    yan L K M
    We emend because kaməna is never construed with yan, while kaməna + ya + irrealis verb form is found, e.g., in the Patitihan charter (5r4–5) tigaṁ vṅi kamnā ya L̥L̥ba.
    dhānya norm.

    da:nya L
    danya
    K M
    sada em.

    ta:ya L
    saya:
    K M
    lava, vāhya M

    vaya, larva L
    vaya, lava:
    K
    alavas ta L

    Alavasata K M
    kasahuran M

    katahura:n· L
    katahuran·
    K
    panahuranya L M

    panahurnya K
    atak L M

    yatak· K
    ṅaranya K M

    ṅa L
    bəsar L K

    bəras M
    sinaṅguh L

    sinəṅgaḥ K
    sinaṅgaḥ
    M
    sada em.

    smaya: L
    saya:
    K
    saya
    M
    ṅaranya M

    ṅa L
    ṅaraka:
    K
    ghr̥ta em.

    ghaṭa L
    gatta:
    K
    gata
    M
    Our emendation is inspired by such parallels as TK 52.25 (goh uttama deniṅ pəhanya mvaṅ ghr̥tanya) and Tk 1.69a (gr̥ta pə̄han sinaṅguh pavitra).
    pataraṇa L

    pataraṇa: K
    patarana
    M
    OJED records only the spelling paṭāraṇa, but the spelling with ta found in our witness is actually very widespread.
    vāhya em.

    vaya L K
    vavyahya
    M
    ləpihakəna L M

    kalpihakna K
    ya K M

    om. L
    sakeṅ L

    sakiṁ K M
    liṅ saṅ paṇḍita. K

    om. L
    liṅ saṅ paṇḍiṭa. [...
    M
    liṅ saṅ paṇḍita. … (135.1) cakravr̥ddhi ⟨kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi⟩ kāyikāvr̥ddhi
    A gap due to omission intervenes in M.
    muvah L

    mvaḥ K
    mās su em.

    mma:s· L
    ma:s·
    K
    gənəpana L

    gnəpana: Uga K
    pradhanāṅalap kalāntara conj.

    pradana:ṅalantara: kalap· L
    pr̥daṇa:ṅalantara kalap·
    K
    Since the sentence seems to us incapable of interpretation with the words aṅalāntara kālap that the witnesses transmit here, we are forced to resort to conjecturing that an inversion of word order has occurred, induced by the fact that aṅalap and aṅalāntara have their first two syllables in common.
    hana L

    hana ta K
    K seems to have transposed particle ta here from the following sentence.
    cakravr̥ddhi ⟨kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi⟩ kāyikāvr̥ddhi conj.

    cakravr̥di, kayika:vr̥di L
    cakr̥vradi ṅaranika:, Ana: kayika:vr̥di
    K
    ...] hana kayikavrədi
    M
    ta L M

    om. K
    kalāntara L M

    ka:ntara: K
    inilvakən K M

    Inilvan L
    pradhana norm.

    pradana: L M
    pr̥dana [...
    K
    pradhana …satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ
    A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
    ṅaranya M

    ṅaran· L
    inalapan L

    inalapn M
    ya M

    ye L
    ¿kinalāntaran konkonan? L M

    The witnesses agree on a reading that seems corrupt. We are unsure how to emend. Among options we have considered are kalāntara-n kinonkon, kalāntara-n kinonakən, ikaṅ hutaṅ kinalāntaraniṅ konkonkan, kalāntaraniṅ konkonkan.
    denikaṅ em.

    de saṁ L
    deniṁkaṁ
    M
    kārikā norm.

    karika:- L M
    rikaṅ L

    riṁka M
    kinalāntaran L

    kalantaran M
    satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ L

    ...]n kalantara:niṁ K
    stumkunaṁ kalantaraniṁ
    M
    kalāntara L K

    kalantaran M
    iṅaṇḍəh em.

    hiṅanḍiḥ L K M
    The same sentence pattern is found in the Ramwi charter of 804 Śaka (1v11) mamalaku ya Inaṇḍəḥ gavainya.
    pva L M

    kapva K
    yān em.

    yana L M
    ya:na
    K
    ikaṅ […] putra.
    All witnesses read a lowest-level punctuation sign here and after the gloss of the next stanza: it seems that MDhŚ08.154–156 were considered to form a group.
    kalāntara K M

    ka:rantara K
    mapanas norm.

    manəs· L
    mapanəs·
    K
    panas
    M
    sahurənya M

    sahurana L
    savuranya
    K
    muvah norm.

    mvaḥ L K
    mvaṁ
    M
    sahurən L

    savuR̥nya K
    sahurənya
    M
    mañakravr̥ddhyakən norm.

    ma:ñakravr̥dihakən L
    mañakr̥vr̥dhḍiyakən
    K
    mañakrəvrədyakən
    M
    *tinəguhan L M

    tinəṅguhan· K
    minithyanya … kāla, L M

    minisyanya M
    om.
    K (eye-skip)
    *minithyanya L

    minisyanya Mom. K (larger gap)
    apihutaṅ L M

    hutaṅ K
    vruh ri M

    vru ri L
    vruḥ riṁ
    K
    ta ri em.

    kari L M
    riṁ
    K
    katəmvanikaṅ lābha em.

    ka:təmvaniṁ kalabha L
    katəmvaniṁ kaṁ labha:
    K
    katəmvaniṁ kalaba
    M
    rikaṅ L M

    rikna K
    mvaṅ vruh ya L M

    mvaḥ ya vruḥ K
    katəkaniṅ L

    tkaniṅ K
    təkani
    M
    We prefer the reading with katəkan, derived from the same verb tuməke that also underlies satuməkana in §135.
    ri L M

    riṁ K
    yadyapin L

    yadyapi K M
    maṅkana L K

    maṅkana-maṅkana M
    satəkanya juga L M

    patanya juga:n K
    pahutaṅanya L K

    pahutaṅnya M
    ri L M

    riṁ K
    *palayaran L

    palayaranya K M
    kalāntaraniṅ L K

    kalantarani M
    maṅaku L K

    paṅakū K
    ri L M

    riṁ K
    vvaṅ norm.

    voṁ L
    om.
    K M
    Both reading are equally acceptable. We tentatively prefer that with vvaṅ on the grounds of the unanimous manuscript support for ikaṅ vvaṅ mahutaṅ in div 49.
    pinintonakənya L K

    pinintonakəna M
    meṅəta L K

    meṅəta-meṅəta M
    ri L M

    riṁ K
    iṅgataniṅ L K

    aṅgataniṅ M
    alaṅ-alaṅ L K

    aṅalaṅ-alaṅi M
    śeṣaniṅ tukon … anak putuniṅ ahutaṅ Thus formulated in L

    śeṣaniṁ ḍaṇḍa, śeṣa vlan·, Ika ta kabeḥ, yan matikaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya K
    sesaniṁ, sesa vəlyan, ika ta kabeḥ yan mati kaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən anaknya
    M
    śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya
    K MParadosis of K M: śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya
    The two alternative ways of reading the last sentence, represented respectively by L and K M, seem equally acceptable. It is remarkable that where L reads śeṣaniṅ tukon, K M seem to reflect śeṣa vlyan in their hyparchetype, while they agree with L on reading śeṣaniṅ ḍaṇḍa. There is external textual evidence in Perpusnas L882 (mvah hutaṅ tan kaliliranā deniṅ putra, hutaṅ tan paputra, hutaṅ totohan, śeṣadaṇḍa, hutaṅ tukon, hutaṅ sajə̄ṅ) that might support conjecturing śeṣa ḍaṇḍa in our text. There is also evidence in UBL Or 5037 that tukon and vəlyan were felt to be equivalent in this genre of literature (ana vvaṅ istrī linamar saptapayu sinrahan ikaṅ tukon mati taṅ istrīkaṅ sinrahan tukon vəlyan ika si baṅavan ika tan vaṅsulakna ikaṅ tukon).
    ikaṅ K M

    om. L
    ginavayakəniṅ L

    ginavayakən riṁ K M
    *kuṭumbi em.

    kuhumbi L
    kudumbi
    K M
    ri L M

    riṁ K
    bapanya M

    bapanta L K
    bapanya M

    maṅkana: bapa:nya L
    maṅkana: bapanya
    K
    bapa L

    bapanya K M
    ika K

    ikaṁ M
    om.
    L
    tiṅkahaniṅ hutaṅ L K

    tiṅkahniṅ ahutaṁ M
    kaṅ L M

    om. K
    yogya K M

    ogya L
    anak L

    hanaknya K M
    tan iṅgataniṅ L M

    taniṁ K (eye-skip)
    yadyapi L K

    yadyapinyan M
    dānapratibhūḥ norm.

    da:napratibhuḥ L
    dana:pratibuḥ
    K M
    dānapratibhūḥ norm.

    dana:pratibhuḥ L
    dana:pr̥tibuḥ, dana:pratibhuḥ
    K (dittography)
    danapratibuḥ
    M
    ri L M

    riṁ K
    hutaṅ, ikaṅ norm.

    utaṁ Ikaṁ L
    pihūtaṁnya, Ikaṁ
    K
    utaṁnikaṅ
    M
    ikaṅ anaknikaṅ conj.

    hinakunya, Ikaṁ L K M
    saṅ pradhana conj.

    maṅaku dana:pratibhuḥ L
    maṅaku dana:pr̥tibhuḥ
    K
    maṅaku danapratibuḥ
    M
    sumahurana M

    sumahurana L K
    hutaṅ ikaṅ em.

    hutaṁnikaṁ L M
    hūtaṁnikaṁ
    K
    senakuniṅ L

    sena:kuni K
    senakunni
    M
    anakiṅ em.

    hanak riṁ L K M
    maṅkanātah M

    maṅkana ta L K
    nikaṅ inakuniṅ bapanya panahuranya K M

    manavur anaknya sahinakuniṁ bapa L
    The variation of reading between L and the other two witnesses is unusually significant.
    ika […] panahuranya.
    This paragraph is transmitted ibn exceedingly corrupt form in all witnesses; we are forced to take recourse to extreme conjectures to obtain a coherent text.
    ri L M

    riṁ K
    pihutaṅnya L K

    utaṅnya M
    kinavruhan L M

    kavruhan K
    yan K

    ya,h L
    om.
    M
    ulih anyāya em.

    hulihanya: L
    sādhanaa conj.

    sadanmana L
    sadana:na
    K M
    konkonakəna K

    kokonakna L
    konkonana
    M
    ya K M

    om. L
    sahurən K

    saUra: L
    iron
    M
    piraknya L K

    si[displacement from 21r12 to 12r2]raknya M
    maṅakva em.

    manaṅakva L
    maṅakuvva
    K
    >maṅkana
    M
    sahurənya ikaṅ L M

    sahuranyanikaṁ K
    senakunya em.

    senaku L
    senakumna
    K
    senakuna
    M
    nirādiṣṭa em.

    niraniṣṭa: L K
    niradipta
    M
    maṅakva L K

    maṅakvana M
    liṅ bhaṭāra manu, K M

    om. L
    We tentatively accept the extra clause found here in K M.
    tan kinaliliraniṅ L

    ta kaliliran K
    tan kitanaliliran
    M
    *papendahnya L M

    paveṇḍaḥnya K
    mavyavahāra K

    mavyavara: L
    mavivahara
    M
    avərə̄ L K

    avro M
    edan K M

    Eha:n· L
    phalanya em.

    maphalanya L
    mapalanya
    K M
    katut L K

    katurut M
    riṅ L K

    ri M
    *pinakakasornya conj.

    pinaka:sornya L K
    pinasanya
    M
    yadyapi tuhva M

    dya:pi tuhu L
    dya:pa tva:
    K
    mattādi M

    matta:ndi L
    mantanḍi
    K
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    lvirniṅ K M

    lvir L
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    yogāvapana norm.

    yogavapaṇna L
    yogya:yogavapaṇa:
    K
    yogavapana
    M
    yogavikraya em.

    yogavikriya L K M
    upanidhi L K

    upadini M
    yogāvapana norm.

    yogavapaṇna L
    yogavapaṇa:
    K
    yogavapana
    M
    vvitaniṅ K

    vitaniṁṅ L
    vaṁtanaṅ
    M
    akrayavikraya conj.

    akira L K M
    paveveh L M

    paveḥ K
    yogavikraya em.

    yogavikriya L
    om.
    K
    yogavikrya
    M
    ṅa L K

    ṅaranya M
    kinonakən dvalən L K

    kinona[displacement from 12v17 to 11r18]len M
    vəkasan M

    ri vkasan L K
    yogadāna L M

    yogga:ḍaṇa: K
    ṅa L K

    ṅaranya M
    vkasan L K

    ri vəkasan M
    sinaṅguhnya L M

    pinaṅguḥnya K
    yogapratigraha L K

    jagrapatigraha M
    ṅa L K

    ṅaranya M
    patuvava L K

    pativava M
    sinaṅguhnya L M

    pinaṅguḥnya K
    upahan L

    upaya M
    ṅa L K

    ṅaranya M
    sinaṅguhnya L M

    pinaṅguḥnya K
    konakəna norm.

    kvanakna L
    kvana:kna
    K
    kananakəna
    M
    valuyakəna L

    valuya:ka K
    rika L K

    ri M
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    saṅ maluyakən ika M

    saṁ valuyaknira L
    savaluya:kənira
    K
    vvaṅ *maṅuṅguh-uṅguh L K

    vaṅuṅgu-uṅgu M
    deśa M

    ri deṣa L
    desaṁ
    K
    kapahayvaniṅ L K

    kapatayvaniṁ M
    *kuṭumbi L M

    kudumbi K
    de saṅ K M

    deniṁ saṁ L
    lvirniṅ L M

    lvirnin K
    parārtha em.

    pararṣa: L M
    para:ṣa
    K
    sākṣi L M

    kaṁ sakṣi K
    vəkaniṅ em.

    vkasaniṁṅ L K
    vəkasaniṅ
    M
    kvehnya K

    om. L
    kuvehnya
    M
    vipra, L M

    om. M
    vaṇija K M

    vinija: L
    duhkhaa norm.

    ḍuka: L K
    dukaha
    M
    alapənira K

    om. L
    a[displacement from 12r2 to 21r2]pənira
    M
    maṅalap L M

    malap K
    paṅalap K M

    paṅalapa: L
    yogya K M

    ogya L
    maṅke Lpc K

    maṅko Lac M
    dlāhan L K

    dlaha M
    deśa L M

    da:pa: K
    ya L M

    ya ta K
    prabhu L M

    pabhu K
    sira L K

    de sira M
    ulaha K M

    Ulahan· L
    hayva hana L

    Ayva habha: K
    Ayvana
    M
    kady aṅganiṅ L M

    kadḍihaṅganiṁ K
    mandaṇḍa em.

    manaṇḍa L M
    manaṇḍa:
    K
    dumaṇḍaa norm.

    duməṇḍata L
    duməṇḍaha
    K M B
    rumakṣaa norm.

    rumakṣata L
    rumakṣaha
    K M
    asihiṅ indriya conj.

    hasihiṁṅiṁya L
    hasihiṅiṁya
    K
    iya
    M B
    alah L K

    kalah M B
    maṅkana halanya L

    halanya yan maṅkana K M B (syntactic)
    The phrasing transmitted by K M B would be suitable only if what follows stated a negative consequence. Cf. §128 halanya yan kalavasan, lələb mvaṅ hinaku de saṅ patuvavan.
    ulaha saṅ K M B

    hulahaniṁ saṁ L
    pəgəṅənira ikaṅ em.

    pgəṁniran tikaṁ K
    pgəṁnira:n hikaṁ
    K
    pagəḥnira Ikaṁ
    M
    pgəṁnira hikaṁ
    B
    ikaṅ L M B

    ika K
    ika ta saṅ prabhu maṅkana, tinūt sira deniṅ rāt kabeh B

    Ika: ta sira saṁ prabhū tinut deniṁ rat kabeḥ L (transposition, see st. )
    ika ta saṅ prabhu, tinut sira deniṅ rat kabeh
    K
    Ika: ta saṁ prabhu ma⟨21v4⟩ṅkana, tinūt sira denikaṁ ra:t kabeḥ
    M
    vvay ahəniṅ⟨niṅ⟩ em.

    vyahniṁ L
    vya:hniṁ
    M B
    vyaniṁ
    K M
    The emendations we make and the entire syllable that we supply are required by the sense of the passage and supported by some parallel expressions, notably Ādiparva (p. 65) inuparəṅga riṅ nadī śuci nirmala, sutīrtha venya mahəniṅ and (p. 195) pinarivr̥tta deniṅ lvah śuci nirmala mahəniṅ venya.
    lvah K M

    om. L
    lva
    B
    milv asin L M B

    om. K
    -nagih L K B

    -nagiha: M (morphological)
    tikaṅ L M B

    hikaṁ K
    mijil em.

    vijil L K M B
    ikaṅ pihutaṅ L M

    iṁ kapihutaṁ K B
    tan sakaharəpnikaṅ conj.

    hanakaR̥pisaṁ L
    Ana:kahaR̥pisana:
    K
    hanakahaR̥pisaṁ
    M
    hanakahaR̥pisa
    B
    kumonya K M B

    tumonya L
    ḍaṇḍan ya M

    yogya daṇḍa L
    ḍaṇḍa yogya
    K B
    saparapatanikaṅ em.

    sapapa:nikaṁ L M B
    sata:pan
    K
    The transmission has become corrupt due to interference from sentences like sapāpaniṅ maliṅ kapaṅguh denira (§42). In §20 we have saparapatan clearly supported by all witnesses, though it is imaginable that our author actually wrote sapapātanikaṅ here.
    vehakənanya K M B

    vehakən L (morphological)
    ri M B

    riṁ L K
    təhər tan L K M

    tat:hərn B
    upahana L B

    hapahana: K
    upalana
    M
    dadya ya huluna L

    danya:huluna: K
    dadyayanuluna
    M
    yan L K

    yaṁ M
    sakeṅ L K

    saṅke M
    ta⟨n pana⟩gih conj.

    tagiḥ L K M
    Our provisional conjecture helps solve the problem that tagih can hardly stand as a noun.
    ikaṅ em.

    harikaṁ L
    hirikaṁ
    K
    ikaṁkəna
    M
    ⟨ma⟩vyavahāra conj.

    vyavahara L K
    vyavavara
    M
    Cf. §3 for another case of omission of the expected prefix.
    iniṅət-iṅət K M

    hiṅiṅət:hiṅət L
    saṅ prāgvivāka L K

    saṁ saṁ pragivaka M
    kahiḍəpaniṅ M

    kaI ⟦ḍpappa⟧ḍpaniṁ L
    kahidəpani
    K
    varah-varahniṅ L M

    varavaraḥ K
    sādhanaṅ M

    -sadana L
    -sḍana:ṅ
    M
    daṇḍa yathāparādhī norm.

    ḍaṇḍayata:paraḍi L M
    ḍaṇḍasataparadi
    K
    Cf. yathāparādha in dyad 108.
    sabhā conj.

    cara:- L K M
    The appearance of the word sabhā in the next sentence supports our conjecture. The similarity of the akṣaras sa to ca and bha to ra seems to underlie an error shared here by all mss.
    ¿paṅidəpakəna ləḥ sabhā sakeṅ sunya ika?

    paridəpa:L̥ḥkna saba sakeṁ sunya Ika: L
    tan pgət:hikaṁ paṅiḍəpakna:L̥ḥ śabha sak ⟨⟨e⟩⟩ ṁ sunya Ika:
    K
    paṅidəpakəna ləḥ saba sakiṁ sunya ika
    M
    ika M B

    om. L (haplography)
    Ikaṁ
    K
    maməkasakəna L M B

    mamkasaṇa: K
    patuvava M

    matuvava L K B
    vvaṅ akavaṅśan kajanmanya em.

    vvaṁṅakajanmanya L B
    vvaṅakajadmanya
    K
    vvaṅa:kajanmanya
    M
    In Ślokāntara 56, kulaja is glossed ikaṅ vvaṅ yan aluhur kulanya.
    vvaṅ K M B

    paṅ L
    dravya, ikaṅ dravya patuvava L K

    havya:, Ikaṁ dr̥vya patuva:va M
    dr̥vya: matuva:va
    B (eye-skip)
    patuvavan K M

    patuvava L
    matuva:van·
    B
    atuvava M

    atuvavan· L K B
    umalap L K B

    Umalapi M
    i taṅanikaṅ patuvavan L M

    I[…]ka: ⟦ta⟧ṅanikaṁ patuvavvan· K
    I taṅanikaṁ matuva:van·
    B
    umalapa L K M

    Upalapa B
    ikaṅ patuvava, transmitted in M

    ika M
    om.
    L K B (haplography)
    ikaṅ norm.

    ika Mom. L K B (larger gap)
    matuvava L M

    patuvava K B
    patuvava⟨n⟩ em.

    patuvava L K M B
    ya L M B

    om. K
    irikaṅ L K M

    Ikaṁ B
    ri L M B

    riṁ K
    sthāpyaḥ K M

    sthupyaḥ L
    patuvavan K M

    patūvava L
    inuntalakən L K

    inuntalakəna M
    pamitrānuṅ L M

    pamitra:nu K
    hanan … kunaṅ Thus formulated in L K

    kinaṁ K
    ri pa⟨22v25⟩rvan-rvan kunaṁ, hanan pasaksi,
    M
    kunaṅ L M

    kinaṁ K M (larger gap)
    nikṣepaṇa K M

    dikṣepa L
    tinarima L M

    vinarima: K
    parva-rvan em.

    r:var:va: L
    parvarva:
    K M
    See the extensive dittography in the next section, where the reiterated readings of this passage confirm our emendation.
    sopāṅśuḥ K M

    somaṅguḥ L
    avuni K

    Ahuniṁ L
    avani
    M
    avəḍi L K

    avə⟨22v28⟩da M
    vinuṅkus L M

    vinuṅkas· K
    upanidhi M

    Upanindi L
    Upaninḍi
    K
    ṅaranya K M

    ṅa L
    dravya … ri parva-rvan M

    riṁ par:var:va:, sopaṅguḥ Ahuni, Avdi kavruhanya, tan kinavruhan· lvir⟨18-12⟩nya, hapan kinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upanindi, ṅa || ⟨⟨dr̥⟩⟩ vya: kalilirra:n tinu⟨18-13⟩vavakən· ri par:var:van· L (dittography)
    riṁ parvarvan·, sapaṅśuḥ, Avani, Avḍi kavruhana:, Avibhavanivya, tan kina§vruhan lvirnya, hapan vinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upaninḍi ṅaranya | druvye kaliliran tinuvavakə⟨23r3⟩n· riṁ parvarvan·
    K (dittography)
    An ancestor of L and K has skipped back from ri parva-rvan to the same words in the preceding section, leading to wholesale repetition of an extensive passage.
    avibhāvyaḥ L M

    Avibavya K
    inalap M

    Inalapa L
    Ivnalapa
    K
    ri parva-rvan L M

    riṁ rvarvan· K
    upanidhi M

    Upadini L
    Upadiniṁ
    K
    ri L M

    riṁ K
    hulun L M

    hulan K
    gavenən M

    gavekən L
    gavehakən
    K
    liṅnyan L K

    lvirnyan M
    paṇḍe L K

    pandeniṁ M
    *vinaluy-valuyan M

    vinaluy·, valuya:n L
    vinaluy ⟦·⟧avaluyan
    K
    aṅhuvusa ikaṅ norm.

    haṅuhusanika:ṁ L
    kaṅuvusa, Ikaṁ
    K
    aṅuvuḥsaikaṅ
    M
    piṅtiga K M

    pintiga L
    vinehakənya L K

    vinehakəna M
    daṇḍa L K

    nanda M
    mvaṅ K M

    mvaḥ L
    upahan M

    upahən· L
    hupahən·
    K
    kāryanya L M

    karyya K
    halāta pva em.

    hala:pva L
    A⟨23v2⟩lahatamva:
    K
    ala ⟨23r11⟩ta tapva
    M
    gavenya L

    gavay·nya K
    gavayanya
    M
    tatan upahən ya, M

    tan upahən ya, L
    om.
    K
    daṇḍan ta L M

    ḍaṇḍa K
    daṇḍaanya K M

    ma:kaḍaṇḍa⟨18-22⟩nya L
    varṇa- K M

    varla- L
    panambəhaniṅ L K

    panambahan⟨23r13⟩iṁ M
    ikaṅ […] daṇḍanya.
    Conjecture savarṇa-vəratnya?
    vadi L K

    vədi M
    vinehakənya L

    vinehakənanya: K
    vinehakəna
    M
    kinonakən L M

    kinokən· K
    daṇḍan M

    ḍaṇḍa L K
    nikaṅ K M

    -niṁ L
    ləvihana K M

    L̥vihakna L
    The form ləvihana was also used in §38.
    kalāntaranya L

    kanlantaranya K
    kalantarahanya
    M
    bhāṇḍa norm.

    baṇḍa L K
    banda
    M
    irikaṅ deśa L K

    irika sesa M
    *pamasaṅ M

    pamacan· L
    pama:san·
    K
    ikaṅ L

    Ika: ta K
    ika taṁ
    M
    tan L K

    ta M
    daṇḍan em.

    ḍaṇḍa L K M
    ta L K

    om. M
    parananya K M

    paranya L
    kinədə̄ L K

    kinəda M
    karuṅvana K M

    karuṅuna L
    səgəh L M

    tgəs K
    hetunya inalap L M

    hetunyan hinalap· K
    ika taṅ K

    Ikaṁ taṁ L
    ikaṁ taṅ ⟨23v22⟩ikaṁ taṁ
    M
    padvalakəna em.

    padvalana: L M
    padvalaṇa:
    K
    irikaṅ L K

    rikaṁ M
    padvalanya L

    padvalana: K M
    salābhanikaṅ L M

    salabhahika:ṅ K
    anarima K M

    a⟨19-02⟩mna:rima: L
    bhāṇḍāḥ norm.

    vandaḥ L K M
    padvalakəna L K

    padvalakənaṁ M
    baṇija M

    banigja L
    banigḍa
    K
    tuhanyan em.

    tuhunyan L M
    tuhunya
    K
    vijilakənanya ta K M

    vijilaknanyanta L
    pirak kapaṅan L M

    piraka:paṅan K
    denyan L K

    denya ri kalanyan M
    padvala L K M

    Emend padval?
    manuduhakən L K

    manuduhan M
    strī K M

    histri L
    atuha K M

    tuva M (morphological)
    anāśraya K M

    Apan aśraya M
    tan hana L M

    tatanana M
    kavənaṅnyāgave norm.

    kavnaṁnya gave K M
    kavnanya:gave
    K
    ṅaraniṅ K M

    ṅarani L
    yan L K

    yen M
    ri K M

    i L
    matuvava L M

    patuvava K
    ikaṅ L M

    hika K
    praṇidhisākṣi M

    pradinidisakṣi L
    pr̥dini ⟦n⟧sakṣi
    K
    ya L M

    yan K
    aveh patuvava L M

    avevatuvava K
    mvaṅ K M

    vvaṁ L
    matuvava L M

    patuvava K
    vinehakən em.

    vinehakna: L K M
    hilaṅ L K

    ika M
    mati anaknikaṅ M

    patəhakənikaṁ L
    matəhanaknikaṁ
    K
    həlyanana em.

    həlyan L
    lyani
    K
    əlyani
    M
    ikaṅ K M

    tikaṁ L
    pratyantara L M

    pr̥tantara K
    nidhi yan maṅkana L K

    -niṁ nəmana M
    atuvava L K

    matuvava M
    ri anaknikaṅ matuvava M

    om. L K (eye-skip)
    ika taṅ M

    hikaṁ L
    Ika:ṁ
    K
    kilalan L

    hilala:na: K
    kila⟨24r15⟩na
    M
    mvaṅ em.

    om. L
    vvaṁ
    K
    vaṁ
    M
    pakilalaa L K

    pakilanaha M
    aminta L K

    amanta (aminta?) M
    The typist of M seems to have found amanta in the lontar he was working with, and to have intuited the correct reading.
    ¿mojaranak? M

    mojarranak L
    mojar hanak
    K
    Emend mojarakən? mojarakəna? mojarenak? mojarāmbək? or simply mojara?
    duga-duga L K

    dugaduta M
    salviraniṅ K M

    salviriṁ L
    vijilanya Lpc K M

    vijalanya Lac
    The correction in L seems to have been made by a second hand.
    hanakənekaṅ

    hanaknikaṁ L
    Anaknika:ṁ
    K M
    vidhi M

    vinidi L
    vidini
    K
    cirinya ṅūni L K

    cirinya ta ṅuni M
    de L M

    denya K
    kunaṅ K M

    om. L
    yan L K

    juga M
    hayvenalap ikaṅ K

    hayvanalap hikaṁ L
    ayvenalapənkaṁ
    M
    inalapiṅ K

    hilaṁ ⟦ba⟧ hiṅalapiṁ L
    inalapi
    M
    kaləbur iṅ bañu lvah ajəro kahili M

    keliriṁve L (lexical)
    kaL̥buriṁ bañu lvahajro kali
    K
    katunvan kunaṅ K M

    katunvana: L
    pva L M

    om. K
    kāraṇanya K M

    kavitnya L (lexical)
    paṅəlyanana K M

    maṅəlyanana: L
    patuvavan K

    tinuvavan· L (morphological)
    matuvavan
    M
    matuvava L M

    patuvava: K
    pamalampaha əlyan M

    malampaha həlyan· L
    pamalampaṅəlyan·
    K
    yan K M

    om. L (eye-skip)
    ikaṅ K M

    vvaṁ L
    akilala L M

    ahila:la K
    tan K M

    ⟨⟨ha⟩⟩ n L
    taṅ K M

    ta voṁ L
    yogya daṇḍan, apan paḍa kalavan maliṅ K M

    n ⟦y⟧amya coraḥ, yogya ḍaṇḍa L
    The L reading cannot be made sense of, but it is remarkable for containing a trace of cauravac in the underlying Sanskrit stanza. It is possible that the reading we adopt here is a rationalization of an original reading with cora.
    4 K M

    3 L
    2 M

    ṅa L K
    samūlya M

    mūlya- L K
    nikaṅ L M

    -nika:kaṅ K
    patuvava L K

    matuvava M
    patuvava M

    matuvava L K
    yatan K

    yata L K
    paḍa daṇḍanya L

    paḍaṇḍanya K M
    de L K

    om. M
    maṅkana ikaṅ patuvava upanidhi K M

    om. L
    yan salah L M

    yen sala K
    kilalanya L K

    kakilalanya M
    palen atah M

    pale, L K
    The agreement between L and K on the omission of the undoubtedly required n after pale must imply a genetic relationship between the two.
    an M

    Ana L
    hapan
    K
    dravyaniṅ norm.

    dr̥veniṁṅ L
    niṁvyaniṁ
    K
    drəvyaniṁ
    K
    lyan K M

    len L
    yogya L M

    yegya K
    sakveh K M

    om. L
    tika L K

    ika M
    kavruhana L M

    vruha:na K
    alapən de L M

    halapəne K
    matuvava L M

    patuvava: K
    yapvan L

    yapvanya K
    yapvanyan
    M
    kunaṅ L M

    kuna K
    aṅləvihi L

    kaL̥vihi K
    aləvihi
    M
    daṇḍan norm.

    ḍəṇḍa L K
    dəndan
    M
    sapaṅuraṅnya L M

    sapaṅuraṅanya K
    sapaṅləvihnya M

    sapaṅləvihe L
    sapalviḥnya
    K
    ləvih em.

    paṅləviḥ- L
    paL̥viḥ-
    K M
    sapaṅavruhniṅ em.

    sapaṅavruniṁ L
    sapanaṅavruḥniṁ
    K
    sapaṅavruhnya ṅuni, sapaṅavruḥ
    M
    prāgvivāka L K

    pragivaka M
    ikaṅ L K

    ṅsakaṅ M
    maṅkanātah, K M

    om. L
    vvaṅ K M

    teka vaṁ L
    adval norm.

    hadol· L K M
    ta L M

    taṁ K
    yadyastu tan L

    yadyastut K
    yanan
    M
    liṅnya L M

    liṅanya K
    daməliṅ maliṅ conj.

    ḍaṇḍa maliṁ L
    ḍamələ
    K
    damaliṁ
    M
    daṇḍa sa L M

    om. K (eye-skip)
    dinvalnya K M

    dinol· L
    pametakəna M

    pamehakna L K
    sānvaya K

    sadvaya: L M
    nimittanyan norm.

    nimitanya L
    mimita§⟨25v4⟩nya:n
    K
    niṁmitanya
    M
    The M reading is followed by (nimitanya?), presumably a suggestion by the typist.
    padval norm.

    padol· L K M
    daṇḍan ya em.

    om. L
    daṇḍa ya
    K M
    ṣaṭśatam em.

    śadgata:m L
    sadgata:m
    K M
    nəm atus K M

    nmaṁṅatus L
    mvaṅ L M

    vijilakəna sadinvalnya M

    dinvalnya vijilakna L
    vijilakəna dinvalnya
    K
    yapvan L M

    yapan K
    ri L M

    riṁ M
    paranya L K

    parananya M
    daṇḍaanya L K

    dandanya [... M
    Eyeskip in M from daṇḍaanya here to §188.
    daṇḍaanya … (188.1) yapvan
    A gap due to omission intervenes in M.
    mvaṅ vijilakəna sadravya dinvalnya norm.

    t:hər ṅavijilakən kaṁ dinol L
    mvaṁ vijilikna sadr̥vya dinolnya
    K
    dinvalniṅ K

    dinol· deniṁ L (syntactic)
    aṅher L

    aṅhe K
    kavidhyaniṅ L

    kavidya:ni K
    yapvan L K

    ...] yapvan M
    ri L

    riṅ K M
    ika ta K M

    vaṁ L
    takvanana L K

    takvanana, ⟨25v25⟩ takvanana M
    i L M

    om. K
    nimittanyan M

    nimitanya:n K
    nimitanya
    L
    padravya ya K M

    padr̥vyanya L
    ri L M

    riṁ K
    katəmu L K

    kaṅ⟨25v27⟩təmu M
    gəgvanana L K

    gəgvanataṁna M
    tuhu L M

    K
    an ariṅ … yan atutut

    ya: K
    yan atutut· hikaṁ sa:pi
    L
    ikaṁ sapi yan ⟨25v29⟩ yan atutut
    MIt seems that two variant ways of formulating this part of the section have been conflated in transmission. We hypothetically reconstruct the two variants as follows: (1) yan ariṅ iriya tuhu ika, (2) talyanana ikaṅ sapi, yan atutut tuhu ika.
    iriya L M

    ya: K
    ikaṅ sapi yan atutūt K

    yan atutut· hikaṁ sa:pi L
    ikaṁ sapi yan ⟨25v29⟩ yan atutut
    M
    yan L K

    yanan M
    katəmu L K

    atəmu M
    takvanana K M

    takvana L
    i lvanya M

    na:halvanva K
    I lva:nya, ya patut tu⟨20-23⟩hu hika:
    L
    Note the addition in L.
    isinya L K

    iminya M
    yan em.

    sa L
    ya
    K M
    ḍəpanikaṅ L

    ḍpanya hika: K M
    dəpanya ikaṁ
    M
    yan L M

    ya K
    patut M

    pva:tut L
    pvatut
    K
    saṅ L M

    om. K
    denikaṅ L K

    deniṁkaṁ M
    tataṅganikaṅ L K

    tataṅganiṁkaṁ M
    kahilaṅan L K

    kahilaṅan [... M
    kahilaṅan … (249.1) daṇḍanikaṅ maṅkana
    A gap due to omission intervenes in M.
    ikaṅ L

    hika: K
    dravya K

    dr̥vya yan maṅkana:, tinəmunya L
    pinrakāśakən em.

    pinraka:ṣatka:n· L
    pinraka:sanak·
    K
    ika L

    tika: K
    katəmvanikaṅ K

    katəmva tikaṁ L
    katəmu K

    katəmva L
    yathākrama norm.

    yatakrama L M
    yata:krama
    K
    ni saṅkanikaṅ conj.

    -nikaṁkaṭa: L
    -nikaṁka
    K
    vinarahakən L

    vinarahan· K
    kədə̄n L

    kḍə K
    takvanana tattvanikaṅ L

    takvana:na, tatvana:na tatva⟨26v3⟩nikaṁ K
    panuduhakən L

    patuduhakan K
    ika L

    tika: K
    paməli L

    pamliya K
    saṅ madravya pūrvaka madravya ya. Thus formulated in K

    madr̥vya:yan· K L
    saṁ madr̥vya pūrvva madr̥vya ⟦:⟧ya:n· ⟨21-09⟩|| 0 || niṣṭenū bayaṁ* hadityaṁ*, krodaṁ* mpradana haṣṭataḥ, valatkaR̥ṁ* ⟨21-10⟩hina nugr̥m·, niṣṭeka:nəmva yuktinaṁ* || ka, hana ta vaṁ havutaṅa:, riṁṅ kaṁ pradana:, ⟨21-11⟩pūrvaka haṅavya: pūrvvakaṁ madr̥vya:yan· ||
    L
    In a manner that seems analogous to what happens in §121, L here repeats a part of the text and inserts an interpolation containing a garbled (and unidentified) Sanskrit stanza. Our emendation of unanimously transmitted madr̥vya:yan· (twice in L) to madravya ya is supported by §192 nimittanya madravya ya.
    madravya ya em.

    madr̥vya:yan· K L L (larger gap)
    śuddha K

    sudḍi L
    amaṅan L

    apaṅan K
    paṅanən L

    paṅanan· K
    aṅinum K

    Aṅinūma K
    i L

    om. K
    yogya L

    om. K
    aṅinuma K

    aṅinvama: L
    pandaṇḍeriya em.

    paṁḍaṇḍa:riya, paṁḍaṇḍa:riya:, L (dittography)
    paḍaṇḍariya
    K
    2 L

    ṅa K
    pva L

    supva K
    aṅhirana conj.

    aṅiriṁṅa L K
    irikaṅ L

    hirika: K
    12, ku, 1 em.

    1, 2, kū L
    1, 2, ku
    K
    yan L

    yen K
    donyan L

    dyonyan· K
    səḍaṅ norm.

    sḍəṁ L K
    vinvatan L

    vidvata K
    iki L

    Ika: K
    aṅalapa L

    haṅala K
    vəli K

    vḍi L
    huvus ta K

    Uvusha L
    sakvehniṅ L

    sakehiṁ K
    ameta L

    hametiṁ K
    viku len L

    vikuniṁ len· K
    tikaṅ K

    hikaṁ L
    saṅ […] kārya.
    This section paraphrases two stanzas at once. The words huvus ta sira vinehan dakṣiṇā which correspond to MDh 207a dakṣiṇāsu ca dattāsu come before the words mvaṅ upakalpanira, sayogyaniṅ karmanira ta deniṅ aveh corresponding to MDh 206cd tasya karmānurūpeṇa deyo ’ṁśaḥ sahakartr̥bhiḥ. And neither of the two available witnesses closes the rendering of the first stanza with the usual final punctuation.
    manava i em.

    mana I L
    manavi
    K
    adhvaryuh L

    ḍvaryyaḥ K
    brahmādhāna em.

    brahma:ṇa: L
    brahmaṇa:
    K
    udgātā em.

    Uṅgata: L
    huṅgata:
    K
    yajuḥveda L

    yajuḥdeva K
    In Sanskrit, the normal spelling of the word is yajurveda.
    ātharvaṇa norm.

    Artha:pvana: L
    ha:rṭa:vaṇa:
    K
    brahmādhāna norm.

    brahma:dana L
    brahma:dana:
    K
    saṅ L

    sa K
    r̥gveda L

    R̥sveḍa K
    sāmaveda L

    samadeva K
    udgātā em.

    Uṅgata L
    huṅgaha:
    K
    su, L

    om. K
    saṅ K

    L
    kramanya K

    kramaniṁ L
    ulihniṅ L

    huliniṁ K
    makasādhana L

    maka:sḍana: K
    maran em.

    paran L K
    pavevehanya K

    paveḥvehanya L
    donya em.

    denya L K
    pavevehnya K

    paveḥveḥnya L
    tan L

    ta:r K
    vehana em.

    vehna L K
    akilala L

    hikilala: K
    maṅədvakən L

    maṅadvakən· K
    pavevehnya K

    paveḥnya L
    riṅ em.

    ṅiṅ L
    ṅaṅ
    K
    daṇḍaanya L

    ḍaṇḍanya K
    deniṅ em.

    doniṁ L K
    katambayaniṅ K

    na:tambayaniṁ L
    nahan L

    han K
    dumaṇḍa K

    duməṇḍa L
    dattānapa em.

    da:tanama:- L
    data:nama-
    K
    samaya L

    smaya: K
    grāma K

    gama: L
    saṅgha L

    saṅgar K
    satyaa L

    satya K
    ikaṅ L

    Ika K
    samaya L

    smaya K
    dadyaheri L

    dadyaherriṁ K
    daṇḍan ta L

    ḍaṇḍa: K
    satus suvarṇa L

    satusvarṇna: K
    ma, L

    om. K (eye-skip)
    daṇḍaniṅ K

    caṇḍaniṁ L
    K

    pa: L
    nīrṇa L

    niṇna: K
    gati ika K

    gatinika: L
    alaraṅ K

    halara L
    lavasanya L

    lavasnya: K
    paməli L

    samli K
    valuyakəna ikaṅ L

    valuya:ka:ṁ K (eye-skip)
    enaka kavuvusanya em.

    Enakanya kavuvusanya L
    Enaka:vuvasanya
    K
    paḍa dharma L

    paḍa:rmma K
    kədə̄ L

    kdəḥ K
    su, L

    om. K
    təkanya K

    tka:nyan L
    doṣanya de K

    doṣanya [displacement from 23-08 to 25-15] de L (eye-skip)
    lavasanya L

    lavasnya K
    matumbasan K

    panumbasan· L
    karva K

    kaṁrva:- L
    kunaṅ […] daṇḍanya.
    None of the witnesses has final punctuation after this sentence.
    vvaṅ em.

    vnaṁ L
    vaṁ
    K
    satahun L

    sthahun K
    lavasanya L

    lavasnya K
    matumbasan K

    panumbasan· L
    satahun L

    stahun K
    doṣanya K

    doṣa L
    pavevehanya em.

    pavehanya L
    patevehanya
    K
    umahnikaṅ em.

    umahikaṅ L
    umaḥ hika:ṅ
    K
    aṅvan norm.

    aṅon L
    a:ṅon
    K
    vinarah K

    vineḥ L
    maṅvan umaṅguha conj.

    maṅguḥmaṅguha L K
    kunaṅ yan mati K

    kunaṁ ya[displacement from 26-01 to 25-03]n mati L
    aṅvan K

    a:ṅaṅvan· L
    maṅəlyanana L

    malyana:na K
    ikaṅ L

    hi§ka:, K
    malaku L

    mlaku K
    paṅvanana K

    paṅaṅvanana L
    vruh riṅ conj.

    yogya L K
    ikaṅ iṅvan

    ikaṅvan· K
    vənaṅ- L

    kvənaṁ- K
    madravya L

    dr̥vya: K
    maṅvan norm.

    maṅon· L K (orthographical)
    həlyanana L

    lyana:na K
    ta L

    tan K
    doṣanikaṅ K

    doṣani[displacement from 25-15 to 24-17]kaṁ L
    pari L

    pariṁ K
    pva ya L

    om. K
    daṇḍanən L

    paḍaṇḍanən K
    ṅvan-ṅvan conj.

    °ṅonṅonan L K
    yāmaṅan norm.

    yamaṅan L K
    pari L

    pariṁ K
    tan L

    n K
    pari L

    pariṁ K
    daṇḍan ikaṅ L

    ḍaṇḍa hikaṁ K
    tan hana L

    maṁkana: K
    pari L

    pariṁ K
    thāni norm.

    tani L K
    pinaṅanya K

    pinaṅanənya L
    savah, satus K

    savaḥ, han uvus pinagəran·, ⟨24-26⟩satus L (additive)
    rahina, *kaṇḍaṅan L

    rahina:, ri kaṇḍaṅan· K (additive)
    amaṅan L

    Amaṅana: K
    maṅdaṇḍa, galaknya K

    maṁḍaṇḍa [displacement from 25-02 to 24-05] galaknya L
    daśaguṇakəna L

    nḍaṣaguṇna:kna K
    həlyananya L

    lyananya K
    guṇakəna em.

    -guṇa L K
    samūlyanikaṅ L

    samulyananikaṁ K
    həlyananya L

    halyananya K
    pakon K

    pakvan L
    sīmā L

    simi K
    vatəs L

    vavəs· K
    ikaṅ K

    om. L
    upacchanna em.

    U⟨24-11⟩pacca:raṇa L
    U⟨31v2⟩paccaraṇa:
    K
    gavayən L

    gavaya K
    vulati norm.

    hulatti L
    hulatthi
    K
    arəṅ em.

    IR̥ṁ L K
    hənī norm.

    hni L K
    upacchanna em.

    Upaca:ranna: L
    Upaccara:§na
    K
    hīṅan-hīṅaniṅ norm.

    hiṅaniṅaniṁ L
    hiṅaniṅani
    K
    ləmah em.

    lvah- L K
    nyagrodha L

    nyangrodḍa K
    sāla norm.

    śala L
    śaL̥
    K
    raṇḍə L

    raṇḍa K
    kṣīriṇa norm.

    kṣi[displacement from 24-17 to 23-21]riṇa L
    kṣiraṇa:
    K
    lvirnikaṅ norm.

    lvirikaṁ L
    lvirnika
    K
    raṇḍə L

    raṇḍa: K
    valuh, L

    om. K
    kavittha em.

    kuvitta L
    ka:r ⟦tt⟧ ⟦ka:⟧,vitta
    K
    jirət L

    ja§R̥th· K
    sīmā L

    ma K
    taṭāka norm.

    tathaka L
    ta: ⟦n⟧taka:
    K
    udapāna em.

    dupa:na L
    dapana
    K
    nahan ta L

    nahana K
    ri L

    riṁ K
    magəhakəna conj.

    magəhna L
    magna
    K
    vatəsnikaṅ L

    vatəsikaṁ K
    thāni norm.

    tani L K
    sākṣinya L

    sakṣi K
    huvusnyan … irikaṅ vatəs. K

    huvusnyan pavaraḥ, tulisakna ta na:manya, mvaṁ sapavaraḥnya ⟨24-04⟩Irikaṁ vatəs· || [displacement from 24-04 to 23-08]tuvusnyan pavaraḥ, ⟨23-09⟩tulisakna ta nama ⟦tya⟧nya, mvaṁ sapavaraḥnya Irikaṁ vatəs· || L
    As a result of scribal confusion, this segment is also found after a locus of displacement in L 23-08.
    huvusnyan tinulisakən araniṅ sākṣinya kabeh, K

    huvusnyan ⟦h⟧ ⟨⟨t⟩⟩ inulisakən haraniṁ sa:kṣinya kabeḥ, mavaraha ta ⟨24-05⟩ya Irikāṁ prasidḍa: vatəs·, ri [displacement from 24-05 to 23-09] ⟨⟨hu⟩⟩ vusnyan tinulisa⟨23-10⟩kən haraniṁ sa:kṣinya kabeḥ L
    As a result of scribal confusion, this segment is repeated with dittographic insertion of an extraneous segment (cf. §230) right before a locus of displacement.
    sinəṅguhanya norm.

    sinəṅgvanya L K
    de saṅ L

    denira saṁ K (morphological)
    kitāvarah conj.

    ki⟨23-13⟩tavruḥ L
    kittavruḥ
    K
    ṅūni riṅ L

    riṁ ṅuni riṁ K
    makāntaṅ L

    maṅkana: taṁ K
    tuṅgalan L

    tuṅgal· K (morphological)
    takvanana em.

    tanakna L K
    The form takvanana is frequently used elsewhere in the text, though also often affected by variance of manuscript testimony. Since the base taña is not used in our text, while no -akən form derived from takvan is attested elsewhere in the text and no such form would be contextually suitable, we decide against the emendations tañakəna and takvanakəna.
    yan L

    yen K
    tan hana catur K

    tana[displacement from 23-21 to 26-01]catūr- L
    hana ikaṅ maulāḥ em.

    hanahana muvaḥ L
    hanahika: muvaḥ
    K
    Emended with reference to the Sanskrit original as well as the definition of maula in §66.
    vyādhān em.

    vyaḍa:m· L
    vya:dam·
    K
    śākunikān norm.

    śakunikan· L
    salakunika:n·
    K
    matsyamr̥gān hanti em.

    -ma:tsya,mraga:ṅanti L
    -matsya,mr̥ga:ṅanti
    K
    prajariṅ conj.

    prasari L K
    kaivartān em.

    kentartthan· L
    kenkartan·
    K
    uñcha Lpc

    Uñja- Lpc K
    vanagocarān em.

    vva:ṅanagocara L K
    pajarakəna em.

    parajaknana Lac
    pajaraknana
    Lpc
    parajaṇa:
    K
    lakṣaṇa L

    Alakṣaṇa:- K
    ikaṅ L

    Ika: K
    sāmanta K

    sapanta L
    tinakvanan L

    tinakvana: K
    prasiddhā ya em.

    prasiddhanya L
    pr̥sidḍaya
    K
    vatəs L

    havas· K
    ikaṅ L

    Ika: K
    sāhasa L

    -saḍaśa K
    10000 L

    1000 K
    sāmanta- K

    sāmanha- L
    amiḍik L

    aviḍik· K
    pomahan, kubvan, savah, talaga sinukan, K

    poma⟨26-16⟩han·, talaga, davuhan·, kubvan·, savaḥ, talaga siṅnukan, L
    Note the redundancy in L due to interference from §228.
    paṇa daṇḍanya L

    paṇa:hanya K
    10000 L

    1000 K
    paḍa kdə̄-kdə̄ L

    a:dəkdək K
    aṅartha L

    aṅaṭa: K
    paṅivva norm.

    paṅiva L K
    aṅartha L

    aṅa:rṭa: K
    dhvajinī K

    vvājini L
    naidhānī norm.

    neḍani L
    nedanī
    K
    bhayavarjitā em.

    cayavarjjita L
    saya⟨34r2⟩vajivr̥
    K
    sīma L

    sama K
    parujar em.

    paruja L
    paraja
    K
    pajātyan L

    sajatyan· K
    gave L

    gavya: K
    kajanman L

    kajanan· K
    paṅrəṅə̄ L

    paṅr̥ṅa: K
    inujarakəniṅ em.

    hinujarakən riṁ L
    hinujara:kən· riṁ
    K
    liṅ saṅ L

    liṅiṁ saṁ K
    ujar hala … liṅ saṅ paṇḍita transmitted in K

    paṁṅr̥ṅa: K
    om.
    L (eye-skip)
    paṅrəṅə̄ em.

    paṁṅr̥ṅa: Kom. L (larger gap)
    vvaṅ manaṅguh L

    pinaṅguḥ K
    tuhva L

    tuha: K
    kr̥taprāyaścitta K

    kr̥tthaṁprayaścitta: L
    mojar K

    ma:jar L
    byayaniṅ aprāyaścittanikaṅ em.

    -beyaniṁṅ aprayaścitta, Ikaṅ L
    -beyaniṁ prayaścitṭa:, Ika:ṁ
    K
    paṅdaṇḍa rikaṅ L

    paḍaṇḍerika:ṁ K
    manaṅguh L

    maṅguh K
    riṅ K

    ri L
    byaya L

    nyaya K
    niṅ L

    -nikaṁ K
    i L

    ri K
    12

    1, 2 L K
    i L

    riṁ K
    yan K

    om. L
    riṅ K

    hiṁ L
    daṇḍan L

    ḍaṇḍa K
    riṅ em.

    hiṁ L K
    daṇḍan L

    ḍaṇḍa K
    yan L

    ya K
    riṅ L

    ri K
    kṣatriya K

    satriya K (orthographical)
    mā, 5, təkanya L

    ma:, 5,, nyana tkanya K
    śūdra, vaiśya L

    sudr̥, ḍaṇḍanya, ⟨35r4⟩vesya K
    śūdra L

    ṣatriya K
    riṅ śūdra K

    riṁ śudra:, riṁ ⟨27-23⟩satriya L
    The segment riṁ satriya seems superfluous in L, and yet we do not elsewhere find a statement on Śūdra assaulting Kṣatriya.
    ku em.

    śū L
    su
    K
    daṇḍanya em.

    tka:⟨27-24⟩nya L
    tkanya
    K
    The unanimous reading tkanya seems too problematic to be accepted. Instead of emending it to daṇḍanya, it might also be deemed a perseveration from mā, 5, təkanya just above and for that reason suppressed. Finally, we might as in §246 supply the paṇa equivalent to justify the presence of təkanya; in that case, the text would run śūdra vākpāruṣya riṅ vaiśya satus paṇa, mā, 5, təkanya.
    riṅ K

    ri L
    yan L

    yen K
    kadi daṇḍa L

    ka:ṁ ⟨35v1⟩dinanḍa K
    riṅ sārah-arahnira norm.

    riṁ sa:raharahira L
    ri sira:hika:
    K
    kəna ikaṅ L

    -knanikaṁ K
    padlikur L

    patlikur K
    daṇḍanikaṅ maṅkana L

    ḍaṇḍa:nika:ṁ, maṅkana: K
    ...]⟨26r1⟩kaṁ maṅkana
    M
    deniṅ L K

    deniraṅ M
    antyanta L K

    hananta M
    ujarnya L K

    hujanya M
    antyanta L M

    hatyanta: K
    janmanya L M

    jadmanya K
    ayomayaḥ em.

    aśaya L K
    akasa
    M
    śaṅkuḥ L K

    gaṅśuḥ M
    *tunvakəna em.

    nudvakna L K
    nunvakna
    M
    apuy em.

    apvay· L K M
    *təvəkakəna em.

    tvə:kna L K M
    riṅ tutukniṅ L M

    ri tutukni K
    yan L K

    han M
    ri L M

    riṁ K
    bhaṅganya L M

    bhaganya K
    səḍaṅ L M

    sḍəṅ K
    apanas L

    a:panəs K
    tapanas
    M
    taliṅanya em.

    kaliṅanya L K M
    ikaṅ […] prabhu.
    None of the manuscripts show final punctuation at the end of this section.
    halanyājinya M

    halanya L K (eye-skip)
    kajanmanya L M

    kajadmanya K
    deśanya, L M

    om. K
    śarīranya L K

    śararanya M
    ika ta M

    Ika: taṁ L
    Ika:ṁ vvaṁ
    K
    10, K

    18, L
    1 va
    M
    putikən em.

    kutikən· L K M
    salviraniṅ L M

    sakalviranikaṁ K
    tuhva K M

    tuha: L
    sapanaṅguh L M

    spanaṅguḥ- K
    120, L K

    ba:ṅava M
    *amlāmla *aṅiṅgatakən em.

    hamlamlahaṅiṅgutən· L
    ha:mlamla:ṅiṅgutən
    K
    hamlamlahaṅiṅgutakən·
    M
    rībunya L M

    riṁbunira: K
    ri strīnya tan padoṣa, i vvaṅ sānaknya, ibunya, M

    om. L K (eye-skip)
    maryādaniṅ K M

    va:ryyadaniṁ L
    ika ta L M

    hita K
    brāhmaṇa⟨janmāṅiṅgatakən mātā⟩dinira em.

    brahma:ṇadinira L
    brahma:ṇa:,dinira
    K
    brahma:ṇa:dinira
    M
    pūrva L K

    pūrvya:- M
    ⟨mā, 12, ku, 2,⟩ em.

    These indispensable abbreviations and values are supplied from the related context of §.
    saṅ kṣatriya L K

    satriya- M
    janmāṅiṅgatakən L

    -jadmaṅiṅgatakən K
    -janma:ṅiṅiṅgatakən
    M
    madhyama K M

    ma:dhya- L
    1, mā, 9 L K

    ba:, ma:, y· M
    tattvataḥ

    The paraphrase seems to imply the Javanese author had before him a text that read dharmataḥ.
    śūdrāṅiṅgatakən L K

    śudra:ṅaṅśatatakən M
    svajātim L K

    sya:jatim M
    aṅartha K M

    aha:rtha: L
    ikaṅ L K

    Ika: M
    kami M

    kapi L K
    daṇḍaniṅ ⟨daṇḍa⟩pāruṣya em.

    ḍaṇḍaniṁ paruṣya L K M
    iti vākpāruṣyacarita. L K

    om. M
    aṅrahi vvaṅ, M

    om. L K (eye-skip)
    anibākəna norm.

    haniva:kna L K M
    In § 115, all mss. read the expected b instead of the v we find here.
    amatyanana L M

    hamatyana K
    daṇḍapāruṣya L K

    ḍaṇḍareṣya M
    amupuh iṅ kayu kunaṅ, M

    om. L K (eye-skip)
    iṅ em.

    I L K M
    ahabət i hri em.

    Aṅiñə:t i hri L
    habaviri[...
    K
    hatabə:t iṁ hri
    M
    ahabət i hri … (268.1) aməraṅ
    A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
    iṅ em.

    i L M
    vidyād garīyaḥ em.

    vidya:ṅgariyaḥ L
    vidya:ttariṁyaḥ
    M
    ikaṅ asādhana L

    Ihasada:na M
    śāstrādi ādinya L

    śa:stra:hadinya M
    sādhananya L

    pada:na:nya M
    ya cihnanya, M

    om. L (eye-skip)
    riṅ M

    ri L
    sor i ruhur L

    sor§ ⟨27v3⟩luhur· M
    tugəlana L

    tugla M
    anəkək M

    Ankəl L
    amətvakən norm.

    hamtokən L
    hamətokə:
    M
    9600 L

    9, Ebha M
    aməraṅ L M

    ...] K
    salviraniṅ L M

    sakalviraniṁ K
    samūlyanikaṅ L K

    samunikaṁ M
    mati ikaṅ L K

    ma:tinikaṁ M
    həlyananya L M

    həlyanananya K
    maṅkana L K

    maṅka:nana M
    pandaṇḍeriya L K

    paṅdaṇḍeriya M
    ya ta L M

    yeka: K (syntactic)
    kaliṅaniṅ L K

    na:liṅaniṁ M
    prāṇa EdO

    vraṇa SvaMSS
    anuluṅ L M

    hanulu K
    daṇḍan L M

    daṇḍa K
    ya K M

    om. L
    12 L K

    13 M
    2 M

    ṅa L K
    arəmpak L K

    haṁR̥mpak· M
    ikaṅ L K

    I_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _kaṁ M
    In M, three horizontal bars block out the line for about 9 akṣaras of width, without canceling any text previously written.
    tan L K

    ta M
    [vruh] conj.

    om. L K M
    The sentence seems incomplete without a predicate here. Our cionjecture is merely diagonstic. Alternatives we have considered include hana, katon, kinavruh.
    daṇḍan L M

    ḍaṇḍa K
    riṅ K

    ri L M
    pūrvasāhasa L K

    pūr saha:sa M
    ikaṅ […] pūrvasāhasa.
    None of the witnesses has final punctuation at the end of this section.
    *viniṅkas K

    viniṅkis· L M
    daṇḍaanya L M

    ya:ṇḍahanya K
    yan len sakeṅ L M

    sakeṁ lyan sakeṁ K
    daṇḍanya L K

    taṇḍanya: M
    chinditāsye SvaMSS

    chinnanāsye EdO
    cakranya L M

    akranya K
    caiva em.

    cava L K M
    raśmyoḥ em.

    ragmyeḥ L M
    ragyeḥ
    K
    taliniṅ L M

    jaliniṁ K
    paṅuhuhniṅ L

    paṅuhuḥni K
    paṅuvuḥniṁ
    M
    ta liṅnya L

    talinya K M
    paṅrəmpak L K

    maR̥mpak M
    siṅ L M

    om. K
    lviranya L M

    lvirnya K
    makanimitta L M

    mkadimita: K
    tan conj.

    om. L K M
    See §271 makanimitta vruh tan vruh kunaṅ.
    tikaṅ L K

    hikaṁ M
    aguluṅan L K

    aguluṅin· M
    ta yāṅəlyanana L M

    haṅayyanana: K
    maṅaku L K

    malṅaku M
    pva ya L M

    hayvaya K
    tan em.

    yan L M
    ya
    K
    pva L M

    om. K
    yugyasthāḥ L M

    yogyastaḥ K
    ikaṅ L M

    kaṁ K
    tan daṇḍa L M

    taṇḍa: K
    əlyanana ya L M

    əlyanan· K
    sattva L M

    saṭa: K
    mūlya ta ya, L M

    om. K
    sārdham em.

    sadḍam· L K
    sadḍa:m·
    M
    10 K M

    18 L
    yan L M

    yad K
    gardabha em.

    gaḍarbbha: L
    gaṇḍa:bbha
    K
    ga⟨29v1⟩rdḍarbbha:
    M
    śiṣya L M

    gisya K
    vivilah K M

    vinilaḥ L
    stryādi M

    sthyadi L
    stya:di
    K
    jugāmalva K M

    juga:ma⟨31-02⟩malva: L (dittography)
    nirṇaya L M

    nir§⟨38v2⟩dḍa K
    mami K M

    -ma:⟨31-03⟩ti L
    nahan […] muvah.
    For the first time the conclusion of a topic is not marked with a colophon.
    yatnaa ta M

    yatna:ta ta L
    yatna:ta
    K (haplography)
    ri L M

    om. K
    kadaṇḍaniṅ L K

    ka:ṇḍaniṁ M (subtractive)
    sukhaniṅ L K

    suka riṁ M
    mataṅnyan L M

    mataṁnya K
    paveh M

    maveḥ L K
    sapanəmanira em.

    sapanəmva:nira L M
    ṣapa ⟨⟨na⟩⟩ śvaranira:
    K
    sapanəmanira […] sapanəmanira.
    All of the manuscripts shows only a minor punctuation mark (as opposed to the usual section-ending mark) after phalanira parakṣa and there is no trace of transmission/paraphrase of the second half of the Sanskrit stanza. It appears that eye-skip led to loss of the corresponding segment of text at some stage of transmission. There is no way of knowing when this happened but it may have happened quite recently, hence we do not present this section merged with the next.
    sapanəmaniṅ norm.

    sapanəmvaniṅ L
    sapanənmaniṁ
    K
    saṁ panəmaniṁ
    M
    tinəmunira de saṅ prabhu M

    tinmunira saṁ prabhu L K
    tapanira L M

    patapanira K
    evaṁ kartāsmi SvaMSS

    evaṁkarmāsmi EdO
    aṅurai M

    haṅure L K
    riṅ L M

    R̥ṅ K
    avarah i kamaliṅanya L M

    havaraḥ tika:hma:liṅanya K
    kartāsmi em.

    karttasman· L
    ka:rtta:sman·
    K
    ka:rttasman·
    M
    patyanante kami L

    patyanate ka:mi K
    pa:tyanante ta ka:mi
    M
    maṅalapa M

    paṅala L K
    pə̄ṅ L M

    pa: K
    sor K M

    sa:r L
    aməḍəl norm.

    hamḍəl· L K
    hamdəl·
    M
    rare L K

    rareṁ M
    pāpanya K M

    pa:⟨31-17⟩panyo L
    ri norm.

    riṁ L K M
    mənəṅa L M

    mənṅə K
    pāpanya L M

    om. K (eye-skip)
    śiṣya L M

    sisiya K
    sapāpanya ri saṅ L M

    sapa:pariṁ K
    paṅdaṇḍa M

    paḍaṇḍa L
    paṇa:ṇḍa:
    K
    pinerakənya L M

    pinerakən K
    ri L

    riṁ K M
    paṅdaṇḍa M

    paḍaṇḍa L K
    tan L K

    n M
    ri norm.

    riṁ L K M
    yan huvus norm.

    ya huvus· L
    yan vus
    K
    han uvus·
    M
    mariṅ L M

    riṁ K
    nirmala L M

    riṁ ḍa:rmma K
    iṅ L

    riṁ K
    i
    M
    malap L M

    maṅalap K (morphological)
    ulul iṅ L

    hulun riṁ K
    hulul i
    M
    1 L K

    om. M
    valuyakənanya L M

    va:luyakna ya K
    pahayunənya L M

    pahayu⟨39v3⟩nanya K
    maṅalap pari norm.

    maṅalapari L K M
    pagagan em.

    panagan K M
    paṅgagan·
    L
    sakeṅ K

    sakiṁ L
    sakiṁsakiṁ
    M
    ekādaśaguṇakəna K M

    hana:daśaguṇakna L
    sasaṅga L M

    saṅga: K (haplography)
    yan L M

    yen K (orthographical)
    sapiraknikaṅ L M

    piraknika: K
    upādhinika norm.

    Upa:dinika: L M
    hupadinika:
    K
    yan vəṅi L M

    yanavṅi K
    rvaṅ saṅga, K M

    om. L
    inalapnya K

    Iṅalapnya L M
    aṅalap L M

    hinalap· K
    kati L K

    tati M
    satus sukat norm.

    sacatu su (ka) L
    satusukat·
    K M
    ikaṅ aṅalap … patyana ya transmitted in M

    om. K
    Ikaṅ aṅalapirak·
    K M
    om.
    L (eye-skip)
    The whole second sentence is omitted in L, clearly due to eye-skip, while K omits the first three words of the second sentence, without it being evident how this would have come about.
    ikaṅ aṅalap pirak norm.

    om. K
    Ikaṅ aṅalapirak·
    K Mom. L (larger gap)
    sakeṅ limaṅ puluh sukat L K M

    We suspect that some words may have been lost here. The original text may have been something like sakeṅ limaṅ puluh kati mvaṅ limaṅ puluh sukat.
    inalapnya K M

    hiṅalapnya L
    viśeṣa L M

    vaseṣa: K
    akveh K M

    takveḥ L (graphic)
    pva L K

    vvaṁ M (graphic)
    sambhavani L

    -sambatani K
    -sambhavaniṁ
    M
    bhedanam

    All mss. of the Sanskrit text have bhedane, and this is what our author translates.
    maṅalap K M

    malap· L (morphological)
    aməraṅ L

    mamr̥ K
    hamra
    M
    tahulaniṅ L

    tavu⟨40r4⟩laniṁ K
    tahul·niṁ
    M
    sasisih L K

    si⟨31r4⟩siḥ M
    ya L K

    om. M
    aṅahal lave L

    haṅaṅahalave K
    haṅaha:lave
    M
    putər L K

    sutər· M
    dyun L K

    nyun· M
    vatu L M

    vahū K
    aṅahal L M

    haṅaṅahal· K
    ləpihakəna norm.

    L̥vihakna L K
    L̥pikna
    M
    odvad M

    udva:n· L
    Odvan·
    K
    1, 100 M

    100, 4 L
    1, 100, 4
    K
    aṅahal L

    haṅaṅahal K
    aṅa:l
    M
    huvi L M

    tuvi K
    tuvi L K

    tuviḥ M
    ika taṅ M

    I⟨32-20⟩na taṁ L
    Ika:ṁ ta
    K
    ¿nəmaṅ?

    nma:ṁ L K M
    The transmission is unanimous but we require limaṅ here.
    inalap pva norm.

    Inalapva L K M
    aṅalap L M

    ṅalap· K
    hanātuṅgu K M

    ana:huṅgu L
    aṅas prāyanikā, M

    om. L K
    vvaṅ aṅalap dravya pinahayu, K M

    vvaṁ ha§⟨32-26⟩ṅalap· dr̥vya: pinaha:yu, vvaṁ ha:ṅalap· dr̥vya: pinahayu L (dittography)
    vvaṅ L M

    hikaṁ K
    ahoma L M

    havomma: K
    ika taṅ maṅkana M

    Ika: taṁ maṅka: L
    kaṁ maṅkana:
    K
    daṇḍan L M

    ḍaṇḍa K
    12 L K

    13 M
    4800 L M

    4000 K
    tat […] tasya
    The paraphrase suggests that our author had before him a variant reading with a causative verb form, like tat tad prahārayet tasya.
    maṅalap L M

    haṅalap· K
    makasādhana L M

    maka:sḍana: K
    avaknya K M

    tava:knya: L
    konakəna norm.

    kvanakna L K M
    de saṅ prabhu M

    om. L K
    cihnanyan L M

    cihnanya K
    ikaṅ veśya yan L M

    yan veṣya K
    yan kṣatriya maliṅ K M

    yan· kṣatriya yan iṁ maliṁ L
    daṇḍanira L M

    ḍaṇḍanya K
    pūrṇaṁ EdO

    pūrvaṁ SvaMSS
    Olivelle’s ms. NKT4 has the same reading.
    kunaṅ saṅ L M

    kunaṁ yan· saṁ K
    apan L M

    An L (lexical)
    maryādī norm.

    ma:ryyadi L M
    maryyadi
    K
    saṅke K M

    sa⌈⟨33-10⟩ṅkeṁ L
    galəṅ K M

    gaL̥ L
    sāgəman ta hiṅananya, L M

    om. K (eye-skip)
    gaṅana hiṅananya M

    gaṅanandaṅananya L
    gaṅan·nanda:ṅananya
    K
    doṣana K M

    doṣananya L
    yogyāpusana L K

    yogya:pusa:n· M
    yogyāpusana L M

    yogya:pusa K
    cānuttamaṁ EdO

    Out author seems to have had before him a variant reading without an-, e.g., cāpy uttamaṁ.
    gavayakəna saṅ L M

    gavaya:kna de saṁ K (syntactic)
    makasādhana K M

    maka:sḍana: K
    yaśa L M

    hyaśa: K
    iti coradaṇḍacarita. M

    om. L K
    salviranya L M

    salvirnya K
    varahakənaṅkva M

    varahaknaṅku L K (morphological)
    maṅrəṅva L K

    maṁR̥bva: M
    govadhaḥ em.

    gobadḍyaḥ L M
    goba:dḍya:
    K
    naravadhaḥ em.

    narabadḍyaḥ L M
    narabaḍya
    K
    ⟨aṅalapa kayu⟩ conj.

    lac. L K M
    mūlaphala, L

    mula ta phala:, K
    mūlaphala, la,
    M
    sakiṅ L M

    sakeṁ K
    pavehniṅ em.

    pavehiṁ L K
    paveḥhiṁ
    M
    səḍaṅnira em.

    sḍaṅira L M
    sḍaṁṅira
    K
    brāhmaṇa L M

    braha:ṇa K
    nahan M

    nihan L K
    palaku-laku L K

    plaku-laku M
    pinaṅanira L M

    pinaṅanasira: K
    ta M

    om. L K
    utər L K

    uhə§⟨33r⟩r M
    ¿əmpuniṅ taləs oliha rvaṅ viji, riṅ kubvan? L K M

    The transmitted reading does not yield a plausible sense. We suspect that the intended text was sometjhing like taləs rvaṅ viji riṅ əmpuniṅ kubvan: the word əmpuniṅ seems displaced and the word oliha altogether superfluous.
    atavan-tavan conj.

    ahavan-avan· L
    haṅavan-avan·
    K
    avan-avan·
    M
    amati conj.

    sahati L K M
    All mss. read sahati, but amati is expected before ləmbu so if sahati is not the result of anticipation of sāhasa, it may be the vestige of lost intervening text, perhaps quoting Sanskrit.
    ṅaranika L M

    ṅa⟨42r4⟩ranira K
    amahala L M

    hamala K
    aṅrəmpak L M

    haR̥mpa§k M
    mitraa L M

    matraha: K
    karəsniṅ K M

    taR̥sniṁ L
    inulahakənira M

    Inulatakənira L
    hinulatakənira
    K
    yadyapi L M

    yadyapin K
    səḍəṅiṅ L M

    sḍaṁṅiṁ K
    ⟨sa⟩varṇa conj.

    varṇna, tuluṅən L K M
    The word tuluṅən seems intrusive here, so we suppress it.
    katəkan duhkha sināhasan L

    katkan ḍuḥka: kaṁ sinahasan· K
    tka:n duḥka sihinaha:san·
    M
    phalanyan L M

    palanya K
    matyani K

    pama:tyani L M
    rumakṣāvaknira L K

    rumakṣavakira M
    katuluṅan⟨an⟩iṅ em.

    katuluṅaniṁ L K M
    pāpa conj.

    lara L M K
    pamatyani L K

    patyani M
    guruṁ vā em.

    guruha: L K M
    ātatāyi L M

    a:tata:[... K
    ātatāyi … (328.1) paṅucap-ucapa
    A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
    hanyāt norm.

    Anyat· L
    hanyat·
    K
    tumuluy M

    tumuluy· L
    hayva inucap- M

    Ayvenucap- L
    ṅaranya M

    ṅa L
    śastrakaraḥ em.

    Astrajatakaraḥ L
    śa:strajatakaraḥ
    M
    The string jata seems intrusive.
    atharvaṇaḥ, anəluh em.

    Arttava⟨34-15⟩neḥ, Anluḥ L
    Ar§⟨33v3⟩tavanehanluḥ
    M
    rājapiśunaḥ norm.

    ra:japisuna: L
    ra:japisuna
    M
    dārātikramaḥ norm.

    ḍa:ratikrama L
    ḍa:ratikrama:,
    M
    pravāsayet em.

    pravarayet· L M
    Cf. dyad 108 (§108).
    strīniṅ L

    histriniṁ M
    2 L

    ṅa M
    asivo-sivo L

    harsavo-sivo M
    bhūṣaṇanya M

    bhuṣaṇa L
    *inanumanani L

    inumaṇaniṁ M
    maṅkana L

    maṅka M
    atyanta M

    Antyanta L
    atyanta M

    antyanha L
    2, 20000 em.

    2, 2000 L
    20000
    M
    paramārthaniṅ L

    rama:rtha:niṁ M
    vetālika, L

    om. M (eye-skip)
    uṇḍahagi norm.

    Uṇḍagi L M
    Spelling normalized after the instance in §69.
    uhutana⟨,⟩ dadya M

    uhutana ta⟨35-01⟩dadya L
    paṅucap-ucapa em.

    paṅucap-ucapa L M
    ...]nhaṅucapucapa:
    K
    saṅ […] len.
    The syntax of the second half of the paragraph is difficult with transmitted paṅucap-ucapa. One conceivable emendation is dadyan paṅucap-ucapa,with denasalized equivalent of maṅucap-ucapa, but we rather assume that the n in K is the result of reinterpretation at the end of a long textual omission. Although the manuscripts again read paṅucap- for expected maṅucap- in §330, we emend there too, arguing that several forms denasalized after yan in the context influenced the transmission of forms where denasalization should not occur.
    mvaṅ M

    om. L K
    strīniṅ L M

    stri K
    strīsaṅgrahaṇa L M

    strisaṅgraha: K
    kasəgəhakənaṅ donikan em.

    kasəgəhaknandonika:n L K
    kasəgə:haknakenda:nikan
    M
    maṅucap- em.

    paṅucap- L K M
    kili-kili L M

    kali-kali K
    kadi K

    kādya L M
    patyana usən ya de em.

    patyanya Usən· ya de L
    patyanya, Usə⟨43r3⟩n ḍe
    K
    pa:tya:nya Usə:n· ya de
    M
    mvaṅ paḍa kavvaṅanya, M

    om. L K (eye-skip)
    vərəh-vərəh K

    vəR̥-vəR̥ḥ L M
    sujanma L M

    sujadma K
    anavanakən L

    hanava:nhakən K
    hanvakən
    M
    sor janmanya L M

    śujadmanya K
    vaṅ em.

    mvaṁ L K M
    tuhātah M

    tu⟨35-09⟩hva:taḥ L
    tuvvataḥ
    K
    sor janmanya L M

    sojadmanya K
    sakery K

    sakiyy L
    sakiryy
    M
    sor janmanya L M

    sojadmanya K
    vərəh-vərəh M

    vəR̥-vəR̥ḥ L K
    vərəh-vərəh M

    vəR̥-vəR̥ḥ L K
    janmanya L M

    jadmanya K
    ikaṅ L M

    tikaṁ K
    ta yan L K

    tan M
    rehnyānom … taṅanyā- transmitted in L M

    ⟦tuta⟧ tuglana L
    tataṅanya:-
    K
    taṅanya-
    M
    om.
    K (eye-skip)
    tugəlana M

    ⟦tuta⟧ tuglana Lom. K (larger gap)
    taṅanyā norm.

    tataṅanya:- K
    taṅanya-
    Mom. K (larger gap)
    tah em.

    -ta L M
    tan
    K
    daṇḍanya L K

    ḍaṇḍa M
    muvah L M

    mvaṁ K
    daṇḍan L M

    ḍaṇḍa: K
    mā 5 em.

    ma:, sū, 1, ma:, 4, L K M
    bahud L K

    hud M
    makastrīnya L K M

    One expects makastryanya. Emend thus?
    ta K M

    om. L
    ⟨1⟩4 em.

    4 L K M
    The same error in the currency conversion had occurred in §186.
    təkanya. L K

    tka:nya || ka || M
    paḍa muṅpaṅ L

    paḍa mu K
    paḍa:mupaṁ
    M
    kanyānduvəl L M

    ka:nya ḍuvəl K
    *pukiniṅ

    puniniṁ L
    pukini
    K
    punikiniṁ
    M
    ta⟨n⟩ conj.

    ta L K M
    huvus K M

    uvas L
    saguṅiṅ L K

    guṅiṁ M
    tukvanya K M

    ta[1×]kvanya L
    ta itilnya L M

    ta tilnya K
    kapintəluni L M

    kapiṁtluni K
    ta L M

    om. K (syntactic)
    anduvəlāta L M

    hanḍuvəlan ta K
    pukiniṅ L K

    punikiniṁ M
    siki tugəlana L K

    siki ta tugla:na M (syntactic)
    nimittākveh K M

    kvo ⟨⟨ḥ⟩⟩ L
    mvaṅ kvehni M

    mvaḥ kveḥni L
    mvaḥhakveḥni
    K
    ikaṅ … duṣṭanya, transmitted in L M

    kona M
    om.
    K (eye-skip)
    maṅkana L

    kona Mom. K (larger gap)
    asu L K

    agu M
    gəsəṅana L M

    gsəṅa K
    samāṅgəsəṅana L M

    saṁ maṅgəsəṅana: K
    uṅgvaniṅ alaki L M

    tuṅgvaniṁ laki K
    amvati L K

    hamviti M (lexical)
    -samayakən L M

    -smaya§⟨44v2⟩kən· K
    uṅgahanya L M

    huṅganya K
    paṅantyakən L M

    paṅantikən· K
    ahyun L

    ayun K
    ayūn
    M
    anomaha K M

    hanomahana L
    malih L K

    maniḥ M
    ulihniṅ L M

    huliniṁ K
    dəmakaniṅ L M

    makaniṁ K
    andaṇḍa saṅ L K

    hanḍaṇḍa: riṁ saṁ M
    vehakəna L M

    vahakni K
    brāhmaṇa, purohita L K

    brahma:-pūrohita: M
    lyana L M

    lyan· K
    vadvan K M

    vadvak· L
    valvan saṅ L M

    valvaniṁ saṁ K
    nāhan L K

    nohan M
    təmən L M

    tmahan K (lexical)
    ya L M

    om. K
    syuki M

    syuk iṁ L K
    apacāra K M

    apavaraḥ L
    śīghra L K

    om. M
    suśīlāta saṅ M

    suśila saṁ L
    śuśila:, ta saṁ
    K
    daṇḍanya L

    ndaṇḍa:nya K
    ḍaṇḍa:
    M
    strī-strī L M

    stri K
    sujanma L M

    śujadma: K
    alaki L M

    halakya: K
    tan L M

    ta K
    riy umah L M

    riṁ humaḥ K
    vaṅkəlaṅana L

    vvaṁklaṁhana: K
    vaklaṅgana
    M
    kahananya L M

    kalanya: K
    ndan hanestri- L

    ndaneṁstri- K
    ndan hanaistri-
    M
    2 L M

    ṅa K
    yan L K B

    tan M
    marery em.

    mareyy K M B
    mare ⟦ṁ⟧yy
    L
    It is notable that all witnesses transmit yy instead of expected ryy.
    ḍaṇḍaanya K

    ḍaṇḍanya L B
    ḍaṇḍa:nya
    M
    3, L M B

    om. K
    riṅ L M B

    ri K
    tan hana … bhaṭāra indra kaḍatvanira, transmitted in L M B

    hanarabi-rabi L
    ana:rabi-rabi
    M
    anarabi-rabi
    B
    tan ajar iṁ sastra:, kūnaṁ yan handaliḥ lvaṁ tan hana ha:pisor, vinalik ṣadya, vnaṁ juga pinate⟨37-02⟩n· || 0 || kunaṁ voṁ din ⟦l⟧aliḥ hatarvaṇna:, dūruṁ hamatyani sadūjana, kevala: hamana⟨37-03⟩si voṁ, yan hamarihaṅkən·, vnaṁ ya pinaten·, yan tan hamarihaṅkəni, vnaṁ tinunduṁ, do⟨37-04⟩hakna haneṅ rajyanira: saṁ prabhū, hayva vineḥ mapaR̥k·, hapan voṁṅ abicaruka: || 0 || ⟨37-05⟩voṁ kinuṅkuṁṅan denekaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, dadi hana voṁṅ len·, pitvi sanak mitra⌈⟨37-06⟩ne, tūmiñjo mapaR̥k· rikaṁ kinuṅkuṁ, tan sumdək hamit rikaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, sahuṅku⌈⟨37-07⟩reṁ liṅgar· hikaṁ niṣṭa:, yan samaṅkana, tampuha:kna Ikaṁ mapaR̥k· riṁ kaṁ niṣṭa:, sama⟨37-08⟩la:niṁ voṁ niṣṭa: hapan voṁ Ina viyoga, kapasuk· sakara: Itta: kojarriṁ sa:⟨37-09⟩stra || 0 || tatanira: saṁ ratū, hamava ra:t·, tan vənaṁ sira: haṅR̥ṅə ⟨37-10⟩hiṁṅ atūr-hatūr voṁṅ avicara:, yan ḍuruṁ kabhavaraṣa riṁṅ ūpapati, phala:nya cə⟨37-11⟩ṇḍək pamuktyanira: saṁ prabhu, hapan hiṅimur riṁṅ acəṅil·, ma{*}dəg keṅaṁ brahma: dur⟨37-12⟩ga kala:na
    L
    praṁ-praṁṅana
    L
    patinira
    L M
    om.
    K (eye-skip)
    hanārabi-rabi norm.

    hanarabi-rabi L
    ana:rabi-rabi
    M
    anarabi-rabi
    Bom. K (larger gap)
    It is impossible to be sure from the manuscript evidence whether our author intended hana rabi-rabi or hanārabi-rabi. We opt for the latter as it makes the paraphrase agree with the meaning of the Sanskrit original; moreover, the phrase arabi laraṅan is attested in Dharma Pātañjala (ed. Acri 2017, p. 262, l. 14).
    tan hana M B

    tan ajar iṁ sastra:, kūnaṁ yan handaliḥ lvaṁ tan hana ha:pisor, vinalik ṣadya, vnaṁ juga pinate⟨37-02⟩n· || 0 || kunaṁ voṁ din ⟦l⟧aliḥ hatarvaṇna:, dūruṁ hamatyani sadūjana, kevala: hamana⟨37-03⟩si voṁ, yan hamarihaṅkən·, vnaṁ ya pinaten·, yan tan hamarihaṅkəni, vnaṁ tinunduṁ, do⟨37-04⟩hakna haneṅ rajyanira: saṁ prabhū, hayva vineḥ mapaR̥k·, hapan voṁṅ abicaruka: || 0 || ⟨37-05⟩voṁ kinuṅkuṁṅan denekaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, dadi hana voṁṅ len·, pitvi sanak mitra⌈⟨37-06⟩ne, tūmiñjo mapaR̥k· rikaṁ kinuṅkuṁ, tan sumdək hamit rikaṁṅ adr̥ve niṣṭa:, sahuṅku⌈⟨37-07⟩reṁ liṅgar· hikaṁ niṣṭa:, yan samaṅkana, tampuha:kna Ikaṁ mapaR̥k· riṁ kaṁ niṣṭa:, sama⟨37-08⟩la:niṁ voṁ niṣṭa: hapan voṁ Ina viyoga, kapasuk· sakara: Itta: kojarriṁ sa:⟨37-09⟩stra || 0 || tatanira: saṁ ratū, hamava ra:t·, tan vənaṁ sira: haṅR̥ṅə ⟨37-10⟩hiṁṅ atūr-hatūr voṁṅ avicara:, yan ḍuruṁ kabhavaraṣa riṁṅ ūpapati, phala:nya cə⟨37-11⟩ṇḍək pamuktyanira: saṁ prabhu, hapan hiṅimur riṁṅ acəṅil·, ma{*}dəg keṅaṁ brahma: dur⟨37-12⟩ga kala:na Lom. K (larger gap)
    praṅ-praṅa M B

    praṁ-praṁṅana Lom. K (larger gap)
    pahinira B

    patinira L Mom. K (larger gap)
    A roman hand (possibly van der Tuuk’s) in L corrected ti to hi.
    paḍa lavan svarga K M B

    paḍa lavan· bhaṭa:ra Indra kada⟨37-14⟩tvanira, pada lavan· svargga: L
    umaṅguhakən M

    Umaṅgvakn L K
    hamaṅguhakn
    B (morphological)
    riṅ L M B

    om. K
    ri L K M

    riṁ B
    iti strīsaṅgrahaṇacarita. L M B

    om. K
    Before the postcolophon, M adds hayva tuduḥ-tuduḥ kiva harane kidul·, tka:niṁ pasir ||.